Svayambhu

edited by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin

List of Witnesses

  • L: Leiden, the Netherlands, University Libraries, Or. 4530
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on paper; typed Roman transcript: Leiden BCB portfolio 165
  • K: Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 774 (kropak 3) II A/3/774
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. We have read the text from photos of the lontar made by Ida Bagus Komang Sudarma. We did not use the typed Roman transcript HKS 1883 = Leiden Or. 15.027.
  • M: Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 280 (kropak 3) II A/3/280
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. Complete in 37 folios, 3.5 × 50.4 cm. We have had access to this manuscript only through a typed Roman transcript: HKS 3046 = Leiden Or. 16.190.
  • B: Jalan Wisnu no. 46, Banjar Peken, Desa Peken, Kecamatan Marga, Kabupaten Tabanan, Bali, Indonesia, Gria Gede Belayu,
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. We have read the text from photos of the lontar made by a team from the Unit Lontar at Universitas Udayana. Copies of a typed roman transcript are available in Leiden UB Or. 21.782 = HKS no. 5638, Sydney Bundle no. 224.13 (Tatwa Siwayambu, 87 pp., genre Tatwa, collection Gria Gede, Blayu, Marga, Tabanan).
  • SvaMSS: The Sanskrit text as implied by the Svayambhu manuscripts
  • EdO: Olivelle, Patrick. 2005. Manu’s Code of Law: A Critical Edition and Translation of the Mānava-Dharmásāstra. New York: Oxford University Press.

Metadata of the Edition

  • Title: SvayambhuBr̥haspatismr̥tiBhīṣmaparvaKoravāśramaKuṭāra-MānavaŚlokāntaraDharma PātañjalaĀdiparvaŚlokāntaraVyākaraṇamahābhāṣyaŚlokāntaraDharma Pātañjala
  • Text Identifier: DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu
  • edited by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin

Encoded in TEI according to the Conventions of Project DHARMA

Lubin’s work has been supported by fellowships from the National Endowment for the Humanities (USA) and the American Council of Learned Societies.

invocation

L:1K:1vM:1vavighnam astu.

1

Account of Dharma

1

vyavahārān didr̥kṣus tu brāhmaṇaiḥ saha pārthivaḥ | mantrajñair mantribhiś caiva vinītaḥ praviśet sabhām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.001

kunaṅ ulaha saṅ prabhu, uniṅānira taṅ vyavahāranikaṅ rāt, arovaṅa ta sira brāhmaṇa vihikan maṅaji, lavan mantri vruh maviveka, sulakṣaṇaa ta sira tumamaa riṅ sabhā.

(1)(2)(3)

2

tatrāsīnaḥ sthito vāpi pāṇim udyamya dakṣiṇam | vinītaveṣābharaṇaḥ paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.002

aliṅgihāpagəha ta sira riṅ sabhā, taṅanira təṅən atah ulahakənira, hayvātuduh-tuduh* kiva, bhūṣaṇa-pahyasniṅ vvaṅ suśīlātah lviranira, iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

(4)(5)(6)(7)(8)

3

pratyahaṁ deśadr̥ṣṭaiś ca śāstradr̥ṣṭaiś ca hetubhiḥ | aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu nibaddhāni pr̥thak pr̥thak ||

  • MDhŚ 8.003

*sari masiha sirān ṅiṅət-iṅəta makasādhanaṅ varah-varah saṅ hyaṅ āgama mānavādi, mvaṅ sakinapagəhakənikaṅ sapañjiṅ deśanya, deśa ṅaranya, sakaḍaṅayan, sajasun-vuṅkal, savuravan, sakanuruhan, an hana *kaparəkanya deniṅ āgama, ya ika deśadr̥ṣṭa ṅaranya, an tan deśa sasiki svadeśanikaṅ mavyavahāra, aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu, irikā sthānaniṅ vyavahāra vvalu vlas kvehnya, salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ vyavahāra, hana tinəmunya ṅkāna salah siki, paḍa madudva-dudvan viṣayanya.

(9)(10)(11)(12)(13)(14)(15)(16)(17)(18)(19)(20)(21)(22)(23)(24)(25)

4

hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cid deyaṁ vā na prayacchati | sthāne te dve vivādasya bhinno ’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ ||

  • This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.

hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cit, hana vvaṅ mamatyani nirdoṣa, kunaṅ deyam vā na prayacchati, tan paveh irikaṅ yogya vehakəna, aveh irikaṅ tan yogya vehakənanya kunaṅ, sthāne te dve vivādasya, ya ika sthānaniṅ vyavahāra, rvaṅ siki mūlanya, bhinne ’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ, matəmahan ta ya vvalu vlas vəkasan.

(26)(27)(28)(29)(30)(31)(32)(33)(34)(35)(36)

5

teṣām ādyam r̥ṇādānaṁ nikṣepo ’svāmivikrayaḥ | saṁbhūya ca samutthānaṁ dattasyānapakarma ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.004

vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ saṁvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ | krayavikrayānuśayo vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ ||

(37)
  • MDhŚ 8.005

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca pāruṣye daṇḍavācike | steyaṁ ca sāhasaṁ caiva strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.006

strīpuṁdharmo vibhāgaś ca dyūtam āhvaya eva ca | padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni vyavahārasthitāv iha ||

(38)(39)
  • MDhŚ 8.007

lvirnya, teṣām ādyam r̥ṇādānam, tan kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ, ādiniṅ vyavahāra. nikṣepa, tan kavehaniṅ patuvava. asvāmivikraya, adval tan dravya. sambhūya ca samutthānam, tan kaduman ulihiṅ kinabehan. dattasyānapakarma ca, *karuddhāniṅ huvus vinehakən.

(40)(41)(42)(43)(44)(45)(46)(47)(48)(49)

vetanasya na ca dānam, tan kavehaniṅ upahan. samvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ, advā riṅ samaya. krayavikrayānuśayo, alarāmbəknyān padvalnya, paməlinya kunaṅ. vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ, vivādaniṅ *pinaṅvanakən mvaṅ maṅvan.

(50)(51)(52)(53)(54)(55)(56)(57)(58)

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca, kaücapaniṅ vatəs. pāruṣye daṇḍavācike, ḍaṇḍaniṅ sāhasa, vākpāruṣya. steyam, pavr̥ttiniṅ maliṅ. sāhasam, ulah sāhasa. strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca, ulah tan yogya riṅ strī, strīpuṁdharmo, dharmaniṅ laki-strī.

(59)(60)(61)

vibhāgaś ca, kadumaniṅ dravya. dyūtam, totohan tan prāṇi. āhvānam, totohan prāṇi. padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni, nahan ta vvalu vlas lvirnya. vyavahārasthitāni ha, byakta pinakasthānaniṅ vyavahāra.

(62)(63)(64)(65)(66)(67)(68)(69)

6

eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭhaṁ vivādaṁ caratāṁ nr̥ṇām | dharmaṁ śāśvatam āśritya kuryāt kāryavinirṇayam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.008

eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭham, ikaṅ vyavahārasthāna vvalu vlas, kapva hana katəmunya ṅkāna, kapagəhakəna saṅ prabhu, yuktinikaṅ vyavahāranya, apan gavayakənanira pagəh i kāryanikaṅ yogya pagəhakənanira.

(70)(71)(72)(73)(74)(75)(76)(77)(78)

7

yadā svayaṁ na kuryāt tu nr̥patiḥ kāryadarśanam | tadā niyuñjyād vidvāṁsaṁ brāhmaṇaṁ kāryadarśane ||

  • MDhŚ 8.009

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu hayva sira gumavayakən ikaṅ kāryāmivakṣa guṇadoṣa, akona ta sira ri saṅ brāhmaṇa vihikan maṅaji, kumavruhana yogyāyogyanikaṅ vvaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

(79)(80)(81)(82)(83)(84)

8

aṣṭādaśapadābhijñaṁ prāḍvivāketi saṁjñitam | ānvīkṣikyāṁ ca kuśalaṁ śrutismr̥tiparāyaṇam ||

  • This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.

saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, sira ta saṅ sinaṅguh prāgvivāka, saṅ vruh riṅ aji tarka, vruh riṅ śruti veda.

(85)(86)(87)(88)(89)

9

vivāde pr̥cchati praśnaṁ pratipraśnaṁ tathaiva ca | priyapūrvaṁ prāg vadati prāḍvivākas tataḥ smr̥taḥ ||

  • This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.

kunaṅ ikaṅ takvan iṅ vicāra, gavayakəna rumuhun, sādhana saṅ prāgvivāka irikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, vivekanira ta sahurnya vəkasan, mataṅyan prāgvivāka pva ṅaranira.

(90)(91)(92)(93)

10

so ’sya kāryāṇi saṁpaśyet sabhyair eva tribhir vr̥taḥ | sabhām eva praviśyāgryām āsīnaḥ sthita eva vā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.010

aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta saṅ prāgvivāka, i kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, arovaṅa ta sira vvaṅ yogya riṅ sabhā tigaṅ viji, tumamaa ta sirāluṅguhāpagəha riṅ sabhā.

(94)(95)(96)(97)(98)(99)(100)

11

yasmin deśe niṣīdanti viprā vedavidas trayaḥ | rājñaś ca prakr̥to vidvān brāhmaṇas tāṁ sabhāṁ viduḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.011

saṅ brāhmaṇa tigaṅ siki, paḍa vruh maṅaji, hana brāhmaṇa sasiki prajñān vidagdha, vinidhi muṅgva riṅ deśa saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ deśa papupulanira, yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita.

(101)(102)(103)(104)

12

na sā sabhā yatra na santi vr̥ddhā vr̥ddhā na te ye na vadanti dharmam | nāsau dharmo yatra na satyam asti na tat satyaṁ yac chalenānuviddham ||

  • sameAs="txt:NarSm mā. 3.17/NMS vya. 80
  • MDhŚ 8.12: dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||

ikaṅ sabhā, yan tan hana saṅ vr̥ddhah tan sabhā ṅaranya, saṅ vr̥ddhah yan tan vruh iṅ dharma, tan vr̥ddhah ṅaranira, saṅ vruh iṅ dharma yan tan agəgvana kasatyan, tan dharma ṅaranika, kunaṅ yan tan ginavayakən ikaṅ dharma riṅ sabhā, sukət paṅəməh ṅaranika sahaneṅ sabhā, mapan ikaṅ deśa kinahananiṅ dharma, tan kavoraniṅ adharmi, yeka sabhā ṅaranya.

(105)(106)(107)(108)(109)(110)(111)(112)(113)(114)

13

sabhā vā na praveṣṭavyā vaktavyaṁ vā samañjasam | abruvan vibruvan vāpi naro bhavati kilbiṣī ||

  • MDhŚ 8.013

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅujarakən prāya yukti, salah denya vəkasan, makveh ujarnya, vvaṅ katon doṣanya, ika ta kabeh tan yogya tumamaa riṅ sabhā.

(115)(116)

14

yatra dharmo hy adharmeṇa satyaṁ yatrānr̥tena ca | hanyate prekṣamāṇānāṁ hatās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.014

mataṅyan maṅkana, dharmanika saṅ uniṅa riṅ dharma, hilaṅ ika deniṅ adharma riṅ sabhā, kasatyanira maṅkanātah hilaṅ ikā deniṅ adva riṅ sabhā, yapvan alah juga dharma deniṅ adharma, alah juga satya deniṅ adva, paḍa hana pva ya riṅ sabhā, patimbunaniṅ kuṇapa ṅaraniṅ sabhā yan maṅkana.

(117)(118)(119)(120)

15

dharma eva hato hanti dharmo rakṣati rakṣitaḥ | tasmād dharmo na hantavyo mā no dharmo hato ’vadhīt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.015

kunaṅ yan iṅilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maləs juga sira maṅilaṅakən, yan rinakṣa saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maləs juga sira maṅrakṣa, mataṅyan maṅkana, hayvāṅilaṅakən dharma, liṅniṅ vvaṅ, tan paṅilaṅakən pva kita dharma, tan paṅilaṅakən sira iri ya, maṅkana liṅ ....

(121)(122)(123)(124)(125)

16

atəhər pramāṇastava.

(126)

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


apan tan hana ləviha sakeṅ dharma, sira pinakapramāṇaniṅ loka, sira ta pinakasvarga saṅ magave hayu, sira pinakakaləpasan saṅ paṇḍita, tan maṅkana ikaṅ vvaṅ adharma, tan hana gamāntyanya maṅkanāta saṅka pisana tuvi.

(127)(128)(129)(130)(131)(132)

17

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


mapan ikaṅ loka kabeh, dharma umagəhakən ika, kinapagəhakən pva sira de saṅ yatna, maləs sira magəhakən, apan tan pāpa ikaṅ loka maṅkana, ikaṅ tan aṅilaṅakən dharma.

(133)(134)(135)(136)

18

vr̥ṣo hi bhagavān dharmas tasya yaḥ kurute tv alam | vr̥ṣalaṁ taṁ vidur devās tasmād dharmaṁ na lopayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.016

mataṅyan maṅkana, ləmbu rūpa bhaṭāra dharma, hana pva vvaṅ tan agave dharma, yeka pāpa liṅniṅ deva, maṅkana pva ya, hayva kita maṅilaṅakən dharma.

(137)(138)(139)(140)

19

eka eva suhr̥d dharmo nidhāne ’py anuyāti yaḥ | śarīreṇa samaṁ nāśaṁ sarvam anyad dhi gacchati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.017

saṅ tumut ri kālaniṅ pati sira ta bhaṭāra dharma, mitra tan pakarva pva, parəṅ ilaṅ mvaṅ śarīra, mvaṅ dharma, kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya len sakerika, salah paran ika.

(141)(142)

20

pādo ’dharmasya kartāraṁ pādaḥ sākṣiṇam r̥cchati | pādaḥ sabhāsadaḥ sarvān pādo rājānam r̥cchati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.018

saṅ hyaṅ dharma saparapatan tinəmuniṅ mavyavahāra yan satya, maṅkana ikaṅ sākṣi yan satya, anəmu saparapatanira saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maṅkana saṅ mavivakṣa kabeh, yan satya anəmu saparapatanira saṅ hyaṅ dharmātah, saṅ prabhu anəmu saparapatanirātah, agəṅ juga phalaniṅ kasatyan ginavayakən.

(143)(144)(145)(146)

21

rājā bhavaty anenās tu mucyante ca sabhāsadaḥ | eno gacchati kartāraṁ nindārho yatra nindyate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.019

saṅ prabhu tan kahanan sira riṅ pāpa, saṅ mavivakṣa kabeh luput sira riṅ pāpa, ikaṅ mavyavahāra salah pakṣanya juga təmpuhanya, nininda siṅ saṅkananya, kahava tkeṅ deśa kahananya.

(147)(148)(149)

22

jātimātropajīvī vā kāmaṁ syād brāhmaṇabruvaḥ | dharmapravaktā nr̥pater na tu śūdraḥ kathaṁ cana ||

  • MDhŚ 8.20: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yasya śūdras tu kurute rājño dharmavivecanam | tasya sīdati tad rāṣṭraṁ paṅke gaur iva paśyataḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.021

maṅkana saṅ prabhu, yan śūdra prāgvivākanira, kaḍatvanira durbala kṣaya, kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro.

(150)(151)(152)
    kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro
  • Cf. Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.

23

yad rāṣṭraṁ śūdrabhūyiṣṭhaṁ nāstikākrāntam advijam | vinaśyaty āśu tat kr̥tsnaṁ durbhikṣavyādhipīḍitam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.022

ikaṅ rājya yan kakehaniṅ śūdra, akveh vvaṅ manayākən deva iriya, tan pabrāhmaṇa ikaṅ rājya maṅkana, śīghra hilaṅ deniṅ lapā vyādhi bhaya kaḍatvanira.

(153)(154)(155)

24

  • vyavahārān svayaṁ paśyet sabhyaiḥ parivr̥to ’nvaham || [YDh 1.360 = Br̥hSm 1.1.106]


maṅkana pva ya, maṅutusa ta sirāmivakṣaa*, vvaṅ vruh iṅ āgama, śīghra maṅucapa yan tinakvanan, saṅ makveh kavruhnira śruti veda, paḍaməlakəna vataṅan pāt, ikaṅ vetan *pamivakṣana, sakveh saṅ umuṅguh irika, sira ta paḍa umiṅət-iṅəta sarasaniṅ vyavahāra.

(156)(157)(158)(159)(160)(161)

25

dharmāsanam adhiṣṭhāya saṁvītāṅgaḥ samāhitaḥ | praṇamya lokapālebhyaḥ kāryadarśanam ārabhet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.023

maṅkanānakəna sajiniṅ vataṅan, apuy riṅ payajñan, kumbha mesya bañu, halalaṅ, sarvavīja, maṇik curiga muṅgva riṅ səṇḍi. tumama pva saṅ prāgvivāka riṅ sabhā, mavəḍihana, asalimputa, maṅañjalia riṅ caturlokapāla, luməkasa ta sira maṅiṅət-iṅəta kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

(162)(163)(164)(165)(166)

26

arthānarthāv ubhau buddhvā dharmādharmau ca kevalau | varṇakrameṇa sarvāṇi paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.025

kavruhananira taṅ ujar adon lavan tan padon, mvaṅ ikaṅ tuhu lavan adva, nahan ta kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, iniṅət-iṅətənira, tumutana kramaniṅ varṇanikaṅ mavyavahāra.

(167)(168)

27

bāhyair vibhāvayel liṅgair bhāvam antargataṁ nr̥ṇām | svaravarṇeṅgitākāraiś cakṣuṣā ceṣṭitena ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.025

adharmabuddhinikaṅ mavyavahāra, iṅətakənanya tuvi, kavruhana, de saṅ prāgvivāka, vāhyaliṅgaiḥ, makanimitta *paṅanumāna katon, śabdanya kasalahan, kavənəsan, eṅas tan asiga ri vəkasan, mulat muliṅā, salah alaṅə̄.

(169)(170)(171)(172)(173)(174)(175)(176)(177)(178)(179)(180)

28

ākārair iṅgitair gatyā ceṣṭayā bhāṣitena ca | netravaktravikāraiś ca gr̥hyate ’ntargataṁ manaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.026

takvan ikaṅ manah, alit pinakabuṅkahiṅ buddhi, yadyapi inət-ətakən ya denikaṅ avyavahāra, yan adharma, kavruhana ika de saṅ prāgvivāka, makanimitta vāhyaliṅga. ākāraiḥ, iṅgitaiḥ, lakunya, ulahnya, śabdanya, vikāraniṅ ulatnya, vənəsniṅ mukhanya.

(181)(182)(183)(184)(185)(186)(187)

colophon

iti dharmacarita.

(188)

2

Protection of Faithful Women

29

bāladāyādikaṁ rikthaṁ tāvad rājānupālayet | yāvat sa syāt samāvr̥tto yāvad vātītaśaiśavaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.027

kunaṅ dravya kaliliraniṅ rare uvuh-uvuh, kəmitən kəkəsana saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ dravya, yan apa maṅkana, yāvat sa syāt samāvr̥tto, yan huvus maṅaji, yan tapvan vənaṅ rumakṣa dravyanya, kunaṅ yan huvus mulih sakiṅ gurunya, vənaṅ rumakṣa dravyanya, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya iriya.

(189)(190)(191)(192)(193)(194)(195)(196)(197)

30

vaśāputrāsu caivaṁ syād rakṣaṇaṁ niṣkulāsu ca | pativratāsu ca strīṣu vidhavāsv āturāsu ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.028

strī valva-valvan mānak rare rakṣanən ika de saṅ prabhu, strī valu tan pabapebu, strī valu vyādhi, *makapaṅguhan satyanya riṅ jalunya, ika ta katiga rakṣanən de saṅ prabhu, sira aṅilaṅakəna yan hana vvaṅ avamāna iriya, mataṅnyan maṅkana, ikaṅ kasatyan haneriya, pāvak bhaṭāra dharma katvaṅananira, kunaṅ yan tan satya ikaṅ strī, hayva saṅ prabhu parabyāpāra irikā kabeh.

(198)(199)(200)(201)(202)(203)(204)(205)(206)(207)(208)(209)(210)(211)

31

jīvantīnāṁ tu tāsāṁ ye tad dhareyuḥ svabāndhavāḥ | tāñ chiṣyāc cauradaṇḍena dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.029

yapvan hana kadaṅnikaṅ strī valu satya səḍaṅnyan ahurip, umalapa dravyanya, daṇḍan ikaṅ aṅalap de saṅ prabhu, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍaanya.

(212)(213)(214)(215)

colophon

iti strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa.

(216)

3

Account of Established Norms

32

pranaṣṭasvāmikaṁ rikthaṁ rājā tryabdaṁ nidhāpayet | arvāk tryabdād dharet svāmī pareṇa nr̥patir haret ||

  • MDhŚ 8.030

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya tan hana saṅ madravya, kəkəsana de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya maṅkana, təluṅ tahun lavasanya, yapvan təka ikaṅ madravya, aminta i sira, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya de saṅ prabhu, yapvan alivat sakeṅ tigaṅ tahun, alapən ikaṅ dravya de saṅ prabhu.

(217)(218)(219)(220)(221)

33

mamedam iti yo brūyāt so ’nuyojyo yathāvidhi | saṁvādya rūpasaṁkhyādīn svāmī tad dravyam arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.031

dravyaṅku iki liṅnya, saṅ maṅaku dravya, ika taṅ maṅkana, takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya, vruh pva ye rūpanya siṅgih ika dravyanya, vehakəna iriya.

(222)(223)(224)(225)

34

avedayan pranaṣṭasya deśaṁ kālaṁ ca tattvataḥ | varṇaṁ rūpaṁ pramāṇaṁ ca tatsamaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.032

hana tan avruh ri kahilaṅaniṅ dravyanya, kālanya, nimittanya hilaṅ, varṇanya, rūpanya, kvehnya, kapva tika tan hana kinavruhanya, kevalya maṅaku dravya juga ya, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan ika, samūlyanikaṅ dravya inakunya daṇḍaanya.

(226)(227)(228)(229)(230)(231)(232)(233)(234)(235)

35

ādadītātha ṣaḍbhāgaṁ pranaṣṭādhigatān nr̥paḥ | daśamaṁ dvādaśaṁ vāpi satāṁ dharmam anusmaran ||

  • MDhŚ 8.033

kunaṅ yan təpət paṅakunya, vruh pve rūpanya, ikaṅ dravya inakunya, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya iriya, *aṅśanana *sapanəmaniṅ dravyanya de saṅ prabhu, *sapapuluhanya kunaṅ, *paṅaṅśanira, rumakṣa dharmanira saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana.

(236)(237)(238)

36

pranaṣṭādhigataṁ dravyaṁ tiṣṭhed yuktair adhiṣṭhitam | yāṁs tatra caurān gr̥hṇīyāt tān rājebhena ghātayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.034

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya, kinonakən saṅ prabhu kəkəsana deniṅ vadvā parcayanira, alapənya taya, mapa daṇḍanika de saṅ prabhu, yan maṅkana, sikəpən sabhākəna, corah ṅaranya, ambahakəna riṅ liman daṇḍaanya.

(239)(240)(241)(242)(243)(244)

37

mamāyam iti yo brūyān nidhiṁ satyena mānavaḥ | tasyādadīta ṣaḍbhāgaṁ rājā dvādaśam eva vā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.035

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya alavas pinəṇḍəm, dravyaṅku iki liṅnya, pan tuhu dravyanya, tan kinəmit saṅ prabhu ika, yadyapin maṅkana, maṅkana de saṅ prabhu, sapanəmanikaṅ dravya, *sapararva-vəlasanya kunəṅ alapən anya.

(245)(246)(247)(248)

38

anr̥taṁ tu vadan daṇḍyaḥ svavittasyāṁśam aṣṭamam | tasyaiva vā nidhānasya saṁkhyayālpīyasīṁ kalām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.036

kunaṅ yan mithya ya, daṇḍan, i savilaṅnikaṅ dravya, ləvihana ta sapavvalunya, ləvihana sapanəm-bəlasnya kunaṅ.

(249)(250)(251)(252)

39

vidvāṁs tu brāhmaṇo dr̥ṣṭvā pūrvopanihitaṁ nidhim | aśeṣato ’py ādadīta sarvasyādhipatir hi saḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.037

kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, yan panəmva dravya pinəṇḍəm alavas, alapənira kabeh, tan aṅśanana de saṅ prabhu, mataṅnyan maṅkana, saṅ brāhmaṇa viśeṣan riṅ janma kabeh.

(253)(254)(255)(256)(257)(258)

40

yaṁ tu paśyen nidhiṁ rājā purāṇaṁ nihitaṁ kṣitau | tasmād dvijebhyo dattvārdham ardhaṁ kośe praveśayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.038

saṅ prabhu kunaṅ yan panəmva dravya pinəṇḍəm alavas, aveha sira satəṅahnikaṅ dravya tinəmu denira i saṅ brāhmaṇa, ikaṅ satəṅah alapənira.

(259)(260)

41

nidhīnāṁ hi purāṇānāṁ dhātūnām eva ca kṣitau | ardhabhāg rakṣaṇād rājā bhūmer adhipatir hi saḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.039

mataṅyan maṅkana inalapnira sapanəmunikaṅ vvaṅ manəmu parva, kinarvanira lavan saṅ brāhmaṇa, phalanirān paṅrakṣaṅ rāt, apan svāminiṅ pr̥thivī tattvanira.

(261)(262)(263)(264)(265)

42

dātavyaṁ sarvavarṇebhyo rājñā caurair hr̥taṁ dhanam | rājā tad upayuñjānaś caurasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.040

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya kālap deniṅ maliṅ, vehakəna irikaṅ madravya, i salviranikaṅ madravya, yan kapaṅgiha de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya, kunaṅ yan inalap de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya, sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira.

(266)(267)(268)

43

jātijānapadān dharmān śreṇīdharmāṁś ca dharmavit | samīkṣya kuladharmāṁś ca svadharmaṁ pratipādayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.041

ulah kinapagəhakən iṅ janma, mvaṅ kinapagəhakən iṅ thāni janapada, kinapagəhakən iṅ baṇyāga kunəṅ, kinapagəhakən iṅ kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, yan ri svadharmanya, rumakṣa ri svadharmanira yan maṅkana.

(269)(270)(271)(272)(273)(274)(275)(276)

44

svāni karmāṇi kurvāṇā dūre santo ’pi mānavāḥ | priyā bhavanti lokasya sve sve karmaṇy avasthitāḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.042

yadyapi adoh puṇḍuhnya ikaṅ vvaṅ sādhu, ginavayakənya juga svakarmanya, yatna juga ri kajanmanya, kapva ta ya, apagəh ri svadharmanya sovaṅ-sovaṅ, rakṣan ika de saṅ prabhu, tan hana varṇasaṅkaranikaṅ rāt.

(277)(278)(279)(280)(281)

45

notpādayet svayaṁ kāryaṁ rājā nāpy asya pūruṣaḥ | na ca prāpitam anyena grasetārthaṁ kathaṁ cana ||

  • MDhŚ 8.043

hayva saṅ prabhu prihavak yan paməgatakəna vyavahāra, prāgvivākanira maṅkanātah, tan prihavaka, tan paṅapa maṅaji yan tan paviveka, saṅka pisana tuvi.

(282)(283)(284)(285)

46

yathā nayaty asr̥kpātair mr̥gasya mr̥gayuḥ padam | nayet tathānumānena dharmasya nr̥patiḥ padam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.044

kady aṅganikaṅ tuha buru, tumut ikaṅ buron kəna panah denya, titisniṅ rahnya paṅavruhanya riṅ paranya, maṅkanāta saṅ prabhu, kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, makanimitta *paṅanumāna vāhyaliṅgādi.

(286)(287)(288)(289)

47

satyam arthaṁ ca saṁpaśyed ātmānam atha sākṣiṇaḥ | deśaṁ kālaṁ ca rūpaṁ ca vyavahāravidhau sthitaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.045

kavruhana saṅ prāgvivāka tuhuniṅ vyavahāra, buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra, sākṣinya, deśanya, kālanya, rūpanya, kapva kavruhananira, mapagəha ta sira, ri kavidhyaniṅ vyavahāra.

(290)(291)(292)(293)

48

sadbhir ācaritaṁ yat syād dhārmikaiś ca dvijātibhiḥ | tad deśakulajātīnām aviruddhaṁ prakalpayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.046

ikaṅ maryāda huvus ginavayakən saṅ paṇḍita, dhārmika brāhmaṇa, gavayakəna tan paviruddha ya lavan deśa-kula-jāti-mārga de saṅ prāgvivāka.

(294)(295)(296)(297)(298)(299)

colophon

iti maryādacarita.

4

Account of (Non-payment of) Debt

49

adhamarṇārthasiddhyartham uttamarṇena coditaḥ | dāpayed dhanikasyārtham adhamarṇād vibhāvitam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.047

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ, tagihən kədvakəna denikaṅ mapihutaṅ, śuddhānya hutaṅnya ri saṅ pradhana, prakāśakənanya tuvi, *huvusaniṅ hutaṅnya.

(300)(301)(302)(303)

50

yair yair upāyair arthaṁ svaṁ prāpnuyād uttamarṇikaḥ | tair tair upāyaiḥ saṁgr̥hya dāpayed adhamarṇikam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.048

kunaṅ ikaṅ mapihutaṅ, upāyanya kapva kāraṇaniṅ pihutaṅnyan mijila, tan vehən maṅgəh atuṅgu, kāraṇanyan panahuranaṅ hutaṅnya.

(304)(305)(306)(307)

51

dharmeṇa vyavahāreṇa chalenācaritena ca | prayuktaṁ sādhayed arthaṁ pañcamena balena ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.049

tagihən, asih-asihən, konən manahura, kapiṅro, taṅtaṅən mavyavahāra, kapiṅtiga, adāna sisilihan, kapiṅpat, dānana tuṅgal, maṅkana upāyaniṁ sumādhya pihutaṅnya mijila, tan kavənaṅ pva ya ikaṅ mahutaṅ deniṅ upāya pat, lakvakəna ta kapiṅlimaniṅ upāya, valātkāran, irən huluna.

  • Kuṭāra-Mānava 107: riṅ voṅ ahutaṅ tan harəp anahura, katəmu deniṅ apihutaṅ, tagihən upasamanən iṅ manis iṅ ujar təmbehan, kapiṅro upayanən vətuvaniṅ hutaṅ, kapiṅtlu taṅtaṅen aucapan, kapiṅpat bañcananən sisilihana, kapiṅlima iridakna konən anuṅgonana saguṅiṅ pisis.

(308)(309)(310)(311)(312)(313)(314)

52

yaḥ svayaṁ sādhayed artham uttamarṇo ’dhamarṇikāt | na sa rājñābhiyoktavyaḥ svakaṁ saṁsādhayan dhanam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.050

ikaṅ mapihutaṅ, sumādhya pihutaṅnya mijila, saṅkerikaṅ mahutaṅ, tatan uhutana de saṅ prabhu, apan tumagihakən māsnya ika, tunānyāya gatinya, kunaṅ ikaṅ ahutaṅ, ulih anyāya gatinya.

(315)(316)(317)(318)

53

arthe ’pavyayamānaṁ tu karaṇena vibhāvitam | dāpayed dhanikasyārthaṁ daṇḍaleśaṁ ca śaktitaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.051

kunaṅ ikaṅ *anaṅguh mamuhaka ri hutaṅnya, tan katon riṅ *pañji ikaṅ puhakakənanya, sahurənya ikaṅ hutaṅ sakesi riṅ pañji saṅ pradhana, daṇḍa ta ya mātra sakavənaṅnya.

(319)(320)(321)(322)(323)(324)(325)(326)

54

r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṁ śatam arhati | apahnave tu dviguṇaṁ tan manor anuśāsanam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.139: This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.

ikaṅ hutaṅ sinamayakən, sahurən ya denikaṅ ahutaṅ, ri təka samaya pva tan sinahuranya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, daṇḍa limaṅ paṇa, tumutana satus paṇa, ku, 1, mā, 5, yan samaṅkana hutaṅniṅ mithyanya, kunaṅ yan paṅas tan pasamayānahura liṅnya, katəpətan deniṅ sākṣi mvaṅ tulis, ləpihakəna ikaṅ pañca paṇa, ku, 2, riṅ satus *paṅḍaṇḍeriya, maṅkana śāsana bhaṭāra manu.

(327)(328)(329)(330)(331)(332)(333)(334)(335)(336)(337)(338)(339)(340)(341)

*.

54*.

ya tapva ahutaṅ, pinet kinuṅkuṅ ta ya de pradhana, sajatyahirahiri, məməndət kunaṅ, tan ambava Utənaradi, lvaṅ pivakaṅ nadya niṣṭa, pradhana tan sama ḍaṇḍa, ləbur pirak pradhana, təhər huculana kaṅ ahutaṅ.

54*.

salviriṅ niṣṭa tiniban hastacapala vākpāruṣya, tan katut iṅ ubhaya, ləbur pirak kaṅ pradhana, bantən iṅ pitara, ṅa.

(343)(344)

54*.

mvah jajaka, hinuṅgah iṅ rabiniṅ voṅ, makādy oraraṅaniṅ len, yathā pinisah voṅ jalir ṅaran, jajaka pinikṣeṅ lokika, kneṅ lokika: sipat, ya ta lvir, 40000, tuvi pinaten kavnaṅ, ndah tan kneṅ lokika:, sajatya nir sipat.

(345)(346)

54*.

voṅ apadva sinambat, hana len, tinurunakna śinabda, de upatya, sakvehiṅ sinambat buron hatavan brana, tinampak rah de haburva vnaṅ.

54*.

kunəṅ pvekaṅ tan tinuron, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.

55

apahnave ’dhamarṇasya dehīty uktasya saṁsadi | abhiyoktā diśed deśaṁ karaṇaṁ vānyad uddiśet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.052

kunaṅ yan paṅas tikaṅ ahutaṅ, tuduhakəna deśa kahanan yan pahutaṅ, pintonana pañji mvaṅ sākṣi.

(347)(348)(349)

56

yatra na syāt kr̥taṁ pattraṁ karaṇaṁ ca na vidyate | na copalambhaḥ pūrvoktas tatra daivī kriyā bhavet ||

  • Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.

yan tan hana patranikaṅ *ananagih, sādhananiṅ *ananagih tan hanātah, tan hana putra *kalāntara, tan hanāmituturi, samāsatyaa juga ya, bhaṭāra kumavruhanādva-tuhunya.

(350)(351)(352)(353)(354)(355)(356)

57

adeśaṁ yaś ca diśati nirdiśyāpahnute ca yaḥ | yaś cādharottarān arthān vigītān nāvabudhyate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.053

hanāpihutaṅ tumuduh ikaṅ deśa, pisaniṅuna deśanikaṅ mahutaṅ, hana ta deśa tinuduh pūrvaka, vəkasan kinasnya, hana tan vruh ri kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya, mvaṅ tan vruh pakənaniṅ piraknyan *hinutaṅ.

(357)(358)(359)(360)(361)

58

apadiśyāpadeśyaṁ ca punar yas tv apadhāvati | samyak praṇihitaṁ cārthaṁ pr̥ṣṭaḥ san nābhinandati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.054

hanāpihutaṅ madalihan mariṅ deśa pisaniṅun parananya riṅ lāgi, hana luṅhā riṅ təkaniṅ maṅucapana, tinakvanan de saṅ prāgvivāka i sanmukhanya, mənəṅ tan sumahuri,

(362)(363)(364)(365)(366)

59

asaṁbhāṣye sākṣibhiś ca deśe saṁbhāṣate mithaḥ | nirucyamānaṁ praśnaṁ ca necched yaś cāpi niṣpatet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.055

hana ta luṅhā niṣkāraṇa, tumiṅgalakən paṅajinya, hana tatan hana kahyun yan huvus luməkas avyavahāra.

(367)

60

brūhīty uktaś ca na brūyād uktaṁ ca na vibhāvayet | na ca pūrvāparaṁ vidyāt tasmād arthāt sa hīyate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.056

liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, huvus tinakvananmami, lavanta mavyavahāra, adya siṅgih karika ujarnya ri kita, mavaraha ta kita iri kami, maṅkana liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, tatan sahur, hana tan eṅət ri ujarnya tambeyan, hana tatan vruh ri rumuhun kāri, ika ta maṅkana kabeh, ya tika sorakəna vicāranya.

(368)(369)(370)(371)(372)(373)(374)(375)(376)(377)(378)(379)(380)(381)

61

jñātāraḥ santi mety uktvā diśety ukto diśen na yaḥ | dharmasthaḥ kāraṇair etair hīnaṁ tam iti nirdiśet ||

  • The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.

jñātāraḥ santi mety uktvā, hana ta vvaṅ makveh sākṣinya, diśeti, kinon ta ya mijilakəna sākṣinya, na cet, tatan vijilakən ya, ika taṅ maṅkana, varahakəna yan sor pakṣanya, makanimitta salahniṅ kira-kiranya, dharma saṅ prāgvivāka yan maṅkana.

(382)(383)(384)(385)(386)(387)(388)(389)(390)(391)

62

abhiyoktā na ced brūyād vadhyo daṇḍyaś ca dharmataḥ | na cet tripakṣāt prabrūyād dharmaṁ prati parājitaḥ ||

  • The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The manuscripts for the paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.

hana vvaṅ managih-nagih, tinakvanan kāraṇaniṅ pihutaṅnya, tatan sumahur kapənət, sikəpən, yogya daṇḍan ika, satinagihakənanya ləpihakəna. kunaṅ ikaṅ anagih tan paṅujarakəna, tripakṣa, ndya lvirnya, sākṣi, likhita, bhukti, yogya sorakəna vicāranya, de saṅ prāgvivāka.

(392)(393)(394)(395)(396)(397)(398)(399)(400)(401)(402)(403)

63

yo yāvan nihnuvītārthaṁ mithyā yāvati vā vadet | tau nr̥peṇa hy adharmajñau dāpyau taddviguṇaṁ damam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.059

hana vvaṅ aṅas yan pahutaṅ, hana vvaṅ managih riṅ tan pahutaṅ, ikaṅ aṅas yan pahutaṅ, mvaṅ managih riṅ tan pahutaṅ, adharma ṅaranya, vruh yan salah ulahnya, aṅas yan pahutaṅ, mvaṅ tan tuhv apihutaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan kālih, savilaṅikaṅ hutaṅ inaṅasnya ləpihakəna, ya daṇḍanikaṅ aṅas hutaṅnya, *pandaṇḍeriya satinagihakən ləpihakəna, daṇḍanikaṅ anagih riṅ tan pahutaṅ.

(404)(405)(406)(407)(408)(409)(410)(411)(412)(413)(414)(415)

64

pr̥ṣṭo ’pavyayamānas tu kr̥tāvastho dhanaiṣiṇā | tryavaraiḥ sākṣibhir bhāvyo nr̥pabrāhmaṇasaṁnidhau ||

  • MDhŚ 8.060

kunaṅ yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ, apuhaka pva ya pintonakəna i saṅ brāhmaṇa, sākṣyakəna ri rva təlu.

(416)(417)

65

yādr̥śā dhanibhiḥ kāryā vyavahāreṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | tādr̥śān saṁpravakṣyāmi yathā vācyam r̥taṁ ca taiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.061

sakvehnikaṅ sākṣi, hinanākəniṅ pradhana riṅ vyavahāra, salviriṅ ujar tuhu varahakəna riṅ sākṣi, varahakənaṅkv i dlāha, maṅkana liṅnikaṅ pradhana.

(418)(419)(420)(421)(422)(423)

colophon

iti r̥ṇacarita.

(424)

5

Topic of Witnesses, etc.

66

gr̥hiṇaḥ putriṇo maulāḥ kṣatraviṭśūdrayonayaḥ | arthyuktāḥ sākṣyam arhanti na ye ke cid anāpadi ||

  • MDhŚ 8.062

kunaṅ lviranikaṅ sākṣi, vvaṅ magr̥ha, vvaṅ akveh anaknya, maulāḥ apagəh riṅ tani, kṣatriya janma, vaiśya, śūdrayoni, ika ta kabeh yogya sākṣya i tatkālaniṅ āpadgata.

(425)(426)(427)(428)(429)(430)

67

āptāḥ sarveṣu varṇeṣu kāryāḥ kāryeṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | sarvadharmavido ’lubdhā viparītāṁs tu varjayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.063

saṅ vihikana riṅ caturvarṇa, vihikan iṅ ulah dharma, *makapaṅguhana tan lobha, gavayakəna sākṣi riṅ vyavahāra, kunaṅ yan balik riṅ polahnya, tiṅgalakəna tan sākṣya ika.

(431)(432)(433)(434)(435)(436)

68

nārthasaṁbandhino nāptā na sahāyā na vairiṇaḥ | na dr̥ṣṭadoṣāḥ kartavyā na vyādhyārtā na dūṣitāḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.064

vvaṅ kapihutaṅan, mamihutaṅi kunaṅ, vvaṅ apuṅguṅ, rovaṅnya riṅ sarvakārya, vvaṅ mūlātukar, rovaṅnya cacadan, vvaṅ griṅan, vvaṅ hinalan sapolahnya, ika ta kabeh tan yogya sākṣya.

(437)(438)

69

na sākṣī nr̥patiḥ kāryo na kārukakuśīlavau | na śrotriyo na liṅgastho na saṅgebhyo vinirgataḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.065

saṅ prabhu tuvi, uṇḍahagi, menmen, brāhmaṇa vedapāraga, viku, viku niṣparigraha.

(439)

70

nādhyadhīno na vaktavyo na dasyur na vikarmakr̥t | na vr̥ddho na śiśur naiko nāntyo na vikalendriyaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.066

vvaṅ lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh, vvaṅ inucap iṅ hala, maliṅ prakāśa, amaṇḍagiṇa, atuha dahat, rare dahat, tuṅga-tuṅgal, caṇḍāla, vuta, tuli, ika ta kabeh tan yogya sākṣya.

(440)(441)(442)(443)(444)(445)(446)(447)(448)(449)(450)

71

nārto na matto nonmatto na kṣuttr̥ṣṇopapīḍitaḥ | na śramārto na kāmārto na kruddho nāpi taskaraḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.067

vvaṅ səḍaṅ alara, vvaṅ səḍaṅ avuru, buddhinyāvərə̄ kunaṅ, edan, tan panəmu paṅanənya, alara deniṅ ṅelnya, alara deniṅ rāganya, vvaṅ bvat pəṅiṅan, tan akukuh śabdanya, ika ta kabeh muvah tan yogya sākṣya.

(451)(452)(453)(454)(455)(456)(457)

72

strīṇāṁ sākṣyaṁ striyaḥ kuryur dvijānāṁ sadr̥śā dvijāḥ | śūdrāś ca santaḥ śūdrāṇām antyānām antyayonayaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.068

kunaṅ yan strī ikaṅ mavyavahāra, strī sākṣinya, yan dvija mavyavahāra, dvija sākṣinira, yan śūdra mavyavahāra, śūdra sākṣinya, yan caṇḍāla mavyavahāra, caṇḍāla sākṣinya.

(458)(459)(460)(461)(462)(463)(464)(465)(466)(467)

73

anubhāvī tu yaḥ kaś cit kuryāt sākṣyaṁ vivādinām | antarveśmany araṇye vā śarīrasyaiva cātyaye ||

  • MDhŚ 8.069

salviranikaṅ vvaṅ, yan enak vruhnya riṅ yogya, ya ika yogya sākṣya, i səḍaṅ iṅ meh matya iṅ jro umah, iṅ alas kunaṅ.

(468)(469)(470)(471)(472)

74

striyāpy asaṁbhave kāryaṁ bālena sthavireṇa vā | śiṣyeṇa bandhunā vāpi dāsena bhr̥takena vā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.070

kunaṅ ikaṅ strī bālena, rare dahat, atuha dahat, pinakānak riṅ dharma, kadaṅ varga, hulun-hulun, upah-upahan, ika ta kabeh yogya sākṣi ri tatkālaniṅ āpadgatakāla.

(473)(474)(475)(476)(477)(478)(479)(480)

75

bālavr̥ddhāturāṇāṁ tu sākṣyeṣu vadatāṁ mr̥ṣā | jānīyād asthirāṁ vācam utsiktamanasāṁ tathā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.071: It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.

kunaṅ yan rare lavan atuha, vvaṅ glāna prihati, kavruhana mithya ujarnya ri səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣi, de saṅ prāgvivāka, vvaṅ tan apagəh ujarnya, puru-puru tuturnya.

(481)(482)(483)(484)(485)(486)(487)

76

sāhaseṣu ca sarveṣu steyasaṁgrahaṇeṣu ca | vāgdaṇḍayoś ca pāruṣye na parīkṣeta sākṣiṇaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.072

kunaṅ ikaṅ coracarita, strīsaṅgrahacarita, vākpāruṣyacarita, tan pilihən sākṣya ika kabeh.

(488)(489)(490)

77

bahutvaṁ parigr̥hṇīyāt sākṣidvaidhe narādhipaḥ | sameṣu tu guṇotkr̥ṣṭān guṇidvaidhe dvijottamān ||

  • MDhŚ 8.073: The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.

i səḍaṅnyan paḍa asākṣi ikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, asiṅ akveh sākṣinya pituhun, de saṅ prāgvivāka, mapa yan paḍa kvehniṅ sākṣinya, asiṅ ləvih guṇaniṅ sākṣinya pituhun, mapa yan paḍa guṇaniṅ sākṣinya, asiṅ sujanmaniṅ sākṣinya pituhun saṅ prāgvivāka.

(491)(492)(493)(494)(495)(496)(497)(498)(499)(500)(501)(502)

78

samakṣadarśanāt sākṣyaṁ śravaṇāc caiva sidhyati | tatra satyaṁ bruvan sākṣī dharmārthābhyāṁ na hīyate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.074

ikaṅ mulat matanya marə̄, ya ika yogya sākṣya, enak denyāṅrəṅə̄ prakāśa kunaṅ, mojar pva ya satya satyavacana riṅ sabhā, apagəh riṅ dharmārtha, yogya ika makasākṣya, de saṅ prāgvivāka.

(503)(504)(505)(506)(507)(508)(509)(510)

79

sākṣī dr̥ṣṭaśrutād anyad vibruvann āryasaṁsadi | avāṅ narakam evaiti pretya svargāc ca hīyate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.075

hana sākṣi majarakən tan sakaton, tan sakarəṅə̄ denya, ya tika maṅguh avāṅ naraka ri patinya, sinuṅsaṅ kramanya, kinəleṅ kavah, tinurunakən sakeṅ svarganya deniṅ devata kabeh.

(511)(512)(513)(514)(515)(516)

80

yatrānibaddho ’pīkṣeta śr̥ṇuyād vāpi kiṁ cana | pr̥ṣṭas tatrāpi tad brūyād yathādr̥ṣṭaṁ yathāśrutam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.076

hana tatan tinulisakən ikaṅ sākṣi, tuhun vruha ta ya irikaṅ cinarita, byakta denyāṅrəṅə̄ kunaṅ, takvanana irikaṅ cinarita, de saṅ prāgvivāka, majara ya irikaṅ sakaton sakarəṅə̄ denya ṅūni.

(517)(518)(519)(520)(521)(522)

81

eko ’lubdhas tu sākṣī syād bahvyaḥ śucyo ’pi na striyaḥ | strībuddher asthiratvāt tu doṣaiś cānye ’pi ye vr̥tāḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.077

ikaṅ vvaṅ tuṅgal tan lobhaa tuvi, tan yogya makasākṣya, akveha, sādhua tuvi, yan strī-strī, tan yogya makasākṣya, mataṅnyan maṅkana, tan atəguh buddhinya, svabhāvaniṅ strī-strī maṅkana, ikaṅ sākṣi len sake strī-strī pva ya ta, sambaddha pinakādinya, akveh ta halanya.

(523)(524)(525)(526)(527)(528)(529)

82

svabhāvenaiva yad brūyus tad grāhyaṁ vyāvahārikam | ato yad anyad vibrūyur dharmārthaṁ tad apārthakam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.78: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

sabhāntaḥ sākṣiṇaḥ prāptān arthipratyarthisaṁnidhau | prāḍvivāko ’nuyuñjīta vidhinānena sāntvayan ||

  • MDhŚ 8.079

matakvana saṅ prāgvivāka ri sākṣi hana saṅ mavyavahāra kālih riṅ sabhā, ujaranira ika riṅ sākṣi, *makasādhanaa pājarnikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih i sira.

(530)(531)(532)(533)(534)(535)(536)(537)(538)

83

yad dvayor anayor vittha kārye ’smiṁś ceṣṭitaṁ mithaḥ | tad brūta sarvaṁ satyena yuṣmākaṁ hy atra sākṣitā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.080

ulahnya dva-tuhu ika irikaṅ vicāranya kālih, kita rakva kumavruhi ri ya, varahakənanta pratuhunta kabeh ri mami, kita rakva mulahakəna pinakasākṣi, riṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

(539)(540)(541)(542)(543)(544)(545)(546)(547)(548)

84

satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān | iha cānuttamāṁ kīrtiṁ vāg eṣā brahmapūjitā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.081

sākṣi pva kita, satya kita mapājara, kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, ika yan satya vacananta, inastuti kita de bhaṭāra brahmā.

(549)(550)(551)(552)

85

sākṣye ’nr̥taṁ vadan pāśair badhyate vāruṇair bhr̥śam | vivaśaḥ śatam ājātīs tasmāt sākṣye vaded r̥tam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.082

hana pva sākṣy anr̥ta, inapusan deniṅ pāśa bhaṭāra baruṇa, tan vənaṅ molah makahīṅan pañjanmanya piṅsatus, maṅkana pva pāpanya, mataṅnyan satyaa ta denta mājar i səḍaṅnya pinakaK:12rsākṣi.

(553)(554)(555)

86

satyena pūyate sākṣī dharmaḥ satyena vardhate | tasmāt satyaṁ hi vaktavyaṁ sarvavarṇeṣu sākṣibhiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.083

ikaṅ sākṣi, pinavitran deniṅ kasatyanya, ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, mataṅyan ujarakəna ta satyaa, deniṅ sākṣiniṅ mavyavahāra, ikaṅ sarvavarṇa i səḍaṅnyan pavyavahāra.

(556)(557)(558)(559)(560)(561)

87

ātmaiva hy ātmanaḥ sākṣī gatir ātmā tathātmanaḥ | māvamaṁsthāḥ svam ātmānaṁ nr̥ṇāṁ sākṣiṇam uttamam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.84: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat yat satyenāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya sopānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||

  • We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4. Another version of the stanza is attested in NSm vya. 191, reading in ab: ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat prāhuḥ pāvanam ātmanaḥ.

tan pakarva pva saṅ kasatyan vruh ikaṅ loka, inaran ikaṅ satyena, apan kasatya-vacanan ya aṇḍa mariṅ svarga, kadi parahuniṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa.

(562)(563)(564)(565)(566)(567)(568)

88

nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ param | sthitiś ca loke dharmaś ca tasmāt satyaṁ viśiṣyate ||

  • This is the second of two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.

apan tan hana dharma lena sakeṅ kasatyan, iya dharma, iya satya, tan hana pāpa lena sakeṅ adva, iya pāpa, iya adva, saṅhāra ṅaranika kālih, mataṅyan ta pagəh ikaṅ loka, dharma hetunika, havya iṅilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ dharma de saṅ mahyun məntasa.

(569)(570)(571)(572)(573)(574)(575)(576)(577)(578)

89

manyante vai pāpakr̥to na kaś cit paśyatīti naḥ | tāṁś ca devāḥ prapaśyanti svaś caivāntarapūruṣaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.085

ikaṅ vvaṅ magave hala, vruh pva yan hala gavenya, tan hana kumavruhi ry aku, maṅkana kaharəpnya madva, valiṅnya tan hana mulat iriya, tan vruh pva yan saṅ hyaṅ ātma haneriya, kumavruhi sapolahnya, mataṅyan takvan ikaṅ ulah salah vəkasan de saṅ prāgvivāka, yadyapi vinuni.

(579)(580)(581)(582)(583)(584)(585)(586)(587)

90

hana saṅ hyaṅ tiga vəlas, kumavruhīriya, ndya lvirnira:

(588)(589)

dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ, candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ, rātrir dvisandhye dharmaś ca, vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām.

(590)(591)(592)(593)(594)(595)(596)(597)(598)(599)(600)

  • dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ | rātriḥ saṁdhye ca dharmaś ca vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām ||

    (600)

dyauḥ, ākāśa, bhūmiḥ, ləmah, āpaḥ, vvay, hr̥dayam, ātma, candraḥ, vulan, arkaḥ, āditya, agniḥ, apuy, yamaḥ, mr̥tyu, anilaḥ, aṅin, rātriḥ, vəṅi, dvisandhye, esuk sore, makādi saṅ hyaṅ dharma, sira kumavruhi sapolahniṅ sarvajanma ika kabeh, mvaṅ pāpanikaṅ vvaṅ yan adva makasākṣya kunaṅ, kadi tiṅkahniṅ taliṅaniṅ ləmbu polahnya kāpusan deniṅ pāśa saṅ hyaṅ baruṇa, sevu kvehnya, paḍomilət ry avaknya, maṅkana pāpanikaṅ vvaṅ yan adva.

(601)(602)(603)(604)(605)(606)(607)(608)(609)(610)(611)(612)(613)(614)(615)(616)(617)(618)(619)(620)(621)(622)(623)(624)

91

satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān |

  • MDhŚ 8.081ab

kunaṅ yan satya kita, sakaton sakarəṅə̄ denta, tuhv ata, śīghra ujarakənanta, kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahan, maṅkana liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka riṅ sākṣi.

(625)(626)(627)(628)(629)(630)(631)

92

yasya dr̥śyeta saptāhād uktavākyasya sākṣiṇaḥ | rogo ’gnir jñātimaraṇam r̥ṇaṁ dāpyo damaṁ ca saḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.108

inujaran pvekaṅ sākṣi maṅkana de saṅ prāgvivāka, vulatananira ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya, katəkan pva ikaṅ sākṣi lara, katunvan umahnya kunaṅ, ikaṅ hutaṅ sinaṅguhnya tuhu, pan daṇḍa ikaṅ sākṣi.

(632)(633)(634)(635)(636)(637)(638)(639)

93

tripakṣād abruvan sākṣyam r̥ṇādiṣu naro ’gadaḥ | tad r̥ṇaṁ prāpnuyāt sarvaṁ daśabandhaṁ ca sarvataḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.107

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pahutaṅ, səḍaṅnyan pinakasākṣi riṅ r̥ṇacaritādi, tan paṅujarakən ekadeśaniṅ tripakṣa, likhita, sākṣi, bhukti, sakvehnikaṅ hutaṅ sinaṅguh sinākṣyanya, kinon tagihakəna saṅ pradhana, irikaṅ sinaṅguhnyāhutaṅ, i kavijilanikaṅ sākṣi maṅkana, ya daṇḍanya, vuvuhana sapasapuluhanya ikaṅ hutaṅ.

(640)(641)(642)(643)(644)(645)(646)(647)(648)(649)

94

asākṣikeṣu tv artheṣu mitho vivadamānayoḥ | avindaṁs tattvataḥ satyaṁ śapathenāpi lambhayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.109

ikaṅ L:10avyavahāra kālih, tan hana kumavruhi vicāranya, tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya, konən asatyaa ikaṅ avyavahāra kālih, asiṅ vikāra sorakəna pakṣanya.

(650)(651)(652)

95

maharṣibhiś ca devaiś ca kāryārthaṁ śapathāḥ kr̥tāḥ | vasiṣṭhaś cāpi śapathaṁ śepe paijavane nr̥pe ||

  • MDhŚ 8.110

ikaṅ śapatha ginavayakən de mahār̥ṣi, deniṅ deva muvah, makadon kapəgataniṅ vyavahāra, bhagavān vasiṣṭha muvah makon maśapathaK:13va rāja paijavana.

(653)(654)(655)(656)(657)(658)

96

na vr̥thā śapathaṁ kuryāt svalpe ’py arthe naro budhaḥ | vr̥thā hi śapathaṁ kurvan pretya ceha ca naśyati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.111

ikaṅ vvaṅ dinalih aṅalap vastu bari-bari, ndan tuhu yāṅalap, nda liṅnya, tan daṇḍan tan palakvana *həlyan denikaṅ andalih, deniṅ hyunya səṅguhən sādhu sadākāla, maśapatha ta ya, kadi tuhva śapathāṅku, apan bari-bari ikaṅ śinapathakənku liṅnya, tan vruh yan ləvih hala tika tinəmunya, sakeṅ kavədinya, hayva ta maṅkana, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ adva maśapatha, hilaṅ maṅke, hilaṅ dlāhan, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.

(659)(660)(661)(662)(663)(664)(665)(666)(667)(668)(669)(670)(671)(672)(673)(674)(675)(676)

97

kāminīṣu vivāheṣu gavāṁ bhakṣye tathendhane | brāhmaṇābhyupapattau ca śapathe nāsti pātakam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.112: Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.

ri səḍaṅniṅ strīvicāra, dukut hārakaniṅ ləmbu, samidhaniṅ mayajña, katuluṅaniṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, tan hana pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana.

(677)(678)(679)(680)(681)(682)

98

satyena śāpayed vipraṁ kṣatriyaṁ vāhanāyudhaiḥ | gobījakāñcanair vaiśyaṁ śūdraṁ sarvais tu pātakaiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.113

kunaṅ deniṅ anapathaniṅ sākṣi, kasatyanta hilaṅa, yan tan satya kita, liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, manapathani sākṣi brāhmaṇa, vāhananta, sañjatanta hilaṅa yan tan satya kita, liṅ saṅ prāgvivākān panapathani sākṣi kṣatriya. vənaṅ-vənaṅta hilaṅa, masta hilaṅa, yan tan satya kita, liṅanirān panapathani sākṣi vaiśya. sakvehniṅ pāpa kabhuktia denta, yen tan satya kita, liṅanira riṅ sākṣi śūdra.

(683)(684)(685)(686)(687)(688)(689)(690)(691)(692)(693)(694)(695)(696)(697)(698)

99

agniṁ vā hārayed enam apsu cainaṁ nimajjayet | putradārasya vāpy enaṁ śirāṁsi sparśayet pr̥thak ||

  • MDhŚ 8.114

kunaṅ yan dadi sākṣi ikaṅ śūdra, konən aṅgaməlanāpuy, de saṅ prāgvivāka, konən asiləma riṅ vvay ajro kunaṅ, təṇḍasny anaknikaṅ śūdra, usapən satuṅgal de saṅ prāgvivāka.

(699)(700)(701)(702)(703)(704)(705)

100

yam iddho na dahaty agnir āpo nonmajjayanti ca | na cārtim r̥cchati kṣipraṁ sa jñeyaḥ śapathe śuciḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.115

tan vikāra deniṅ agni, tatan kasiləm deniṅ vvai, tatan hana lara tinəmunya, kavruhana satya vacananikaṅ sākṣi de saṅ prāgvivāka, yeka śuci ri śapatha ṅaranya.

(706)(707)(708)(709)(710)

101

vatsasya hy abhiśastasya purā bhrātrā yavīyasā | nāgnir dadāha romāpi satyena jagataḥ spaśaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.116

hana mahārāja vatsa ṅaranira riṅ usāna, kinon aśapathaa tumuruneṅ apuy murub, deniṅ arinira, rambutira tuvi tan gəsəṅa deniṅ satyanira.

(711)(712)(713)(714)(715)(716)(717)(718)

102

yasmin yasmin vivāde tu kauṭasākṣyaṁ kr̥taṁ bhavet | tat tat kāryaṁ nivarteta kr̥taṁ cāpy akr̥taṁ bhavet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.117

ikaṅ vicāra r̥ṇādi, yan kūṭa sākṣinya, *asākṣita yan *sinatyan tuvi, sorakəna vicāranya de saṅ prāgvivāka, yadyapi tuhu sapuhaka, asuṅa kalāntara, tan yogya ika sorakəna pakṣanya, mutahakəna pinaṅanya ta pva ya, *ananagih tan papihutaṅ gatinya.

(719)(720)(721)(722)(723)(724)(725)(726)(727)

103

lobhān mohād bhayān maitrāt kāmāt krodhāt tathaiva ca | ajñānād bālabhāvāc casākṣyaṁ vitatham ucyate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.118

hana ta pva sākṣi tan satya, makahetu loL:11bhanya, mūrkhanya, vədinya, pamitranya, hyunya, gələṅnya, puṅguṅnya, rarenya, yeka sākṣi vitatha ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.

(728)(729)(730)(731)(732)

104

eṣām anyatame sthāne yaḥ sākṣyam anr̥taṁ vadet | tasya daṇḍaviśeṣāṁs tu pravakṣyāmy anupūrvaśaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.119

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan satya ri səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣi, riṅ r̥ṇacaritādi, lobha pinakādinya, yogya ḍaṇḍa ika, *paṅlelenaniṅ ḍaṇḍanya, yekājarakənaṅkva yathākrama.

(733)(734)(735)(736)

105

lobhāt sahasraṁ daṇḍyas tu mohāt pūrvaṁ tu sāhasam | bhayād dvau madhyamau daṇḍau maitrāt pūrvaṁ caturguṇam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.120

kunaṅ yan lobha kāraṇanyādva, səḍaṅnyan pinakasākṣi, sevu paṇa ḍaṇḍanya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2. kunaṅ yan moha hetunyan adva, pūrvasāhasa panḍaṇḍeriya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, təkanya.

(737)(738)(739)(740)(741)(742)(743)(744)(745)(746)(747)

106

kāmād daśaguṇaṁ pūrvaṁ krodhāt tu triguṇaṁ param | ajñānād dve śate pūrṇe bāliśyāc chatam eva tu ||

  • MDhŚ 8.121

kunaṅ yan *istri-kahyunya hetunya adva, daśaguṇakəna ikaṅ pūrvasāhasa, ma, su, 7, mā, 1,təkanya. kunaṅ yan krodha hetunya adva, ḍaṇḍa, ma, su, 4, mā, 11. kunaṅ yan puṅguṅnya hetunya adva, rvaṅ atus paṇa panḍaṇḍeriya, mā, 10, təkanya. kunaṅ yan *milu-kelu hetunya adva, satus paṇa panḍaṇḍeriya, mā, 5, təkanya.

(748)(749)(750)(751)(752)(753)(754)(755)(756)(757)(758)(759)(760)

107

etān āhuḥ kauṭasākṣye proktān daṇḍān manīṣibhiḥ | dharmasyāvyabhicārārtham adharmaniyamāya ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.122

ḍaṇḍaniṅ kūṭasākṣi sampun vinarahakən prabhedanya, laṅgəṅa saṅ hyaṅ dharma donya, mvaṅ tan hanaaniṅ umulahakən adharma.

(761)(762)(763)(764)(765)(766)(767)

108

kauṭasākṣyaṁ tu kurvāṇāṁs trīn varṇān dhārmiko nr̥paḥ | pravāsayed daṇḍayitvā brāhmaṇaṁ tu vivāsayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.123

ikaṅ kṣatriya, veśya, śūdra, gumavayakəna kūṭasākṣi, səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣiniṅ avyavahāra, ḍaṇḍan yathāparādha ya, ri huvusnya dohakəna ya, kunaṅ brāhmaṇān kūṭasākṣi, tan ḍaṇḍan, dohakəna juga sira, dhārmika saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana deniran ḍaṇḍa.

(768)(769)(770)(771)(772)(773)(774)(775)(776)

colophon

iti sākṣicarita.

(777)

6

Topic of the court

109

daśa sthānāni daṇḍasya manuḥ svāyaṁbhuvo ’bravīt | triṣu varṇeṣu tāni syur akṣato brāhmaṇo vrajet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.124

bhaṭāra svāyambhuva manu, mavarah sira sthānaniṅ ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, sapuluh kvehnya, kunaṅ liṅira riṅ brāhmaṇa, tan hana pakənanikaṅ brāhmaṇa, iṅgata juga.

(778)(779)(780)(781)(782)

110

upastham udaraṁ jihvā hastau pādau ca pañcamam | cakṣur nāsā ca karṇau ca dhanaṁ dehas tathaiva ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.125

lvirnya, upastha, vətəṅ, ilat, taṅan, suku, mata, taliṅa, iruṅ, pāyu, avak, nahan sthānaniṅ ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, sapuluh kvehnya.

(783)(784)(785)

111

anubandhaṁ parijñāya deśakālau ca tattvataḥ | sārāparādho cālokya daṇḍaṁ daṇḍyeṣu pātayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.126
  • The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.

paganti-gantiniṅ sahurniṅ mavyavahāra kālih, kavruhana de saṅ prāgvivāka, deśanya, kālanya, maṅkanātah, ujarnya adon kavruhana ta denira, tibākəna ta ḍaṇḍa irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍan.

(786)(787)(788)(789)(790)(791)(792)(793)(794)

112

adharmadaṇḍanaṁ loke yaśoghnaṁ kīrtināśanam | asvargyaṁ ca paratrāpi tasmāt tat parivarjayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.127

kunaṅ yan tan patut, yukti denira saṅ prabhu mandaṇḍa, hala sira, hilaṅ yoganira, hilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira, mataṅnyan hilaṅakənanira taṅ andaṇḍa tan yukti.

(795)(796)(797)

113

adaṇḍyān daṇḍayan rājā daṇḍyāṁś caivāpy adaṇḍayan | ayaśo mahad āpnoti narakaṁ caiva gacchati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.128

yan panḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu irikaṅ tan yogya ḍaṇḍan, yan tan panḍaṇḍa sira irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu, amaṅgih duryaśa sira, amaṅgih pāpanaraka sira.

(798)(799)(800)(801)(802)(803)(804)(805)

114

vāgdaṇḍaṁ prathamaṁ kuryād dhigdaṇḍaṁ tadanantaram | tr̥tīyaṁ dhanadaṇḍaṁ tu vadhadaṇḍam ataḥ param ||

  • MDhŚ 8.129

ujar ahala gavayakəna ḍaṇḍa de saṅ prabhu rumuhun, kapiṅrvanya, ujar kelik-elik, kapiṅtiganya, ḍaṇḍa dhana, kapiṅpatnya, ḍaṇḍa pati.

(806)(807)(808)(809)

115

vadhenāpi yadā tv etān nigrahītuṁ na śaknuyāt | tadaiṣu sarvam apy etat prayuñjīta catuṣṭayam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.130

yadyapi vənaṅ anibākəna ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu, hayva vavaṅ dahat, ya ta kramaniṅ ḍaṇḍa tibākənanira, irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍan.

(810)(811)(812)

116

lokasaṁvyavahārārthaṁ yāḥ saṁjñāḥ prathitā bhuvi | tāmrarūpyasuvarṇānāṁ tāḥ pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.131

ṅaranikaṅ pirak, tāmra, mās, yan patəmahan saga, kupaṅ, māṣa, tahil, varahakəna riṅ loka, makadon kavruhanya, ya tikājarakənaṅkva kabeh.

(813)(814)(815)(816)(817)

117

jālāntaragate bhānau yat sūkṣmaṁ dr̥śyate rajaḥ | prathamaṁ tat pramāṇānāṁ trasareṇuṁ pracakṣate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.132: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

trasareṇavo ’ṣṭau vijñeyā likṣaikā parimāṇataḥ | tā rājasarṣapas tisras te trayo gaurasarṣapaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.133

ikaṅ vvalu trasareṇu, ṅa, ləbū katon səḍəṅiṅ raviteja sumənə̄ riṅ tavaṅ, yeka salikṣā ṅaranya, tigaṅ likṣā, sasavi putih ṅaranya, tigaṅ sasavi putih, sasavi kuniṅ ṅaranya.

(818)(819)(820)(821)(822)

118

sarṣapāḥ ṣaḍ yavo madhyas triyavaṁ tv eva kr̥ṣṇalam | pañcakr̥ṣṇalako māṣas te suvarṇas tu ṣoḍaśa ||

  • MDhŚ 8.134

nəm sasavi kuniṅ, təṅah yava ṅaranya, tigaṅ yava, sakr̥ṣṇalam ṅaranya, limaṅ kr̥ṣṇalam, samāṣa ṅaranya, nəm bəlas māṣa, satahil kuna ṅaranya, mā, 4, yan iṅ pirak.

(823)(824)(825)(826)(827)(828)

119

palaṁ suvarṇāś catvāraḥ palāni dharaṇaṁ daśa | dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te vijñeyo rūpyamāṣakaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.135

pataṅ tahil kuna, ya satahil pirak ṅaranya, ikaṅ sapuluh tahil kuna, ya sadharaṇa ṅaranya, yan iṅ mas, ma, su, 2, mā, 8, təkanya yan iṅ pirak, ikaṅ pirak sasaga vratnya, ya kaliṅaniṅ dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te, tarajvanana kālih, vehən paḍa bvatnya, ya kaliṅaniṅ samadhr̥te, təkākəna ta limaṅ saga, ikaṅ mas, vehən paḍa vratnya, deniṅ amrati, ikaṅ limaṅ saga vratniṅ pirak, ku, 1, ṅaranya, ikaṅ limaṅ saga vratniṅ mas, ku, 1, ṅaranya, rūpyamāṣakaḥ ṅaranya.

(829)(830)(831)(832)(833)(834)(835)(836)(837)(838)(839)(840)

120

te ṣoḍaśa syād dharaṇaṁ purāṇaś caiva rājataḥ | kārṣāpaṇas tu vijñeyas tāmrikaḥ kārṣikaḥ paṇaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.136

ikaṅ nəm bəlas māṣa riṅ mas, dharaṇa ṅaranya, ikaṅ nəm bəlas, i pirak, purāṇa ṅaranya. kunaṅ ikaṅ saga pamrat pirak, ya ta pamrata riṅ gaṅsa, ikaṅ gaṅsa sasaga vratnya, ya sakārṣāpaṇa ṅaranya, mapa yan tāmra sasaga vratnya, sapaṇa ṅaranya.

(841)(842)(843)(844)(845)(846)(847)(848)(849)

121

dharaṇāni daśa jñeyaḥ śatamānas tu rājataḥ | catuḥsuvarṇiko niṣko vijñeyas tu pramāṇataḥ || r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṁ śatam arhati | apahnave taddviguṇaṁ tan manor anuśāsanam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.137 and 8.139. It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in Issue in the code that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.

ikaṅ sapuluh tahil kuna, ma, su, 2, mā, 8, vratnya pirak, sadharaṇa ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ pirak paṇa sapuluh ma, su, 2, mā, 8, təkanya, śatamāna ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ pataṅ tahil ma, su, 1, təkanya pirak, saniṣka ṅaranya, kavruhana hīṅan bhaṭāra manu mavarah-varah.

(850)(851)(852)(853)(854)(855)(856)(857)(858)(859)

122

paṇānāṁ dve śate sārdhe prathamaḥ sāhasaḥ smr̥taḥ | madhyamaḥ pañca vijñeyaḥ sahasraṁ tv eva cottamaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.138

rvaṅ atus limaṅ puluh paṇa, paṇa ṅaranya, tāmra saga, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya yan iṅ pirak, ḍaṇḍaniṅ prathamasāhasa. limaṅ atus paṇa, ma, su, 1, mā, 9, təkanya, ḍaṇḍaniṅ madhyamasāhasa. sevu paṇa, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, təkanya yan pirak, ḍaṇḍanikaṅ uttamasāhasa. mapan ikaṅ limaṅ paṇa, ku, 1, təkanya riṅ pirak.

(860)(861)(862)(863)(864)(865)(866)(867)(868)(869)(870)(871)(872)

123

vasiṣṭhavihitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ sr̥jed vittavivardhinīm | aśītibhāgaṁ gr̥hṇīyān māsād vārdhuṣikaḥ śate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.140

kunaṅ pavarah bhagavān vasiṣṭha, riṅ kalāntara, gavayakəna saṅ pradhana, sapavvaluṅ-puluhan iṅ satus māṣa, de saṅ pradhanāṅalāntarakəna riṅ salek, mā, 1, ku, 1, təkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ pihutaṅ, ma, su, 9, mā, 6, riṅ sapuluh tahun. maṅkana liṅ bhagavān vasiṣṭha.

(873)(874)(875)(876)(877)(878)(879)(880)(881)(882)

124

dvikaṁ śataṁ vā gr̥hṇīyāt satāṁ dharmam anusmaran | dvikaṁ śataṁ hi gr̥hṇāno na bhavaty arthakilbiṣī ||

  • MDhŚ 8.141

hanan mā 2 deniṅ aṅalantarakən, riṅ satus māṣa, keṅətakəna pavarah bhagavān vasiṣṭha, tan tininda sira yan maṅkana.

(883)(884)(885)

125

dvikaṁ trikaṁ catuṣkaṁ ca pañcakaṁ ca śataṁ samam | māsasya vr̥ddhiṁ gr̥hṇīyād varṇānām anupūrvaśaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.142

kunaṅ prabhedanikaṅ kalāntara, dadi mā, 2, dadi mā, 3, dadi mā, 4, dadi mā, 5, salek riṅ satus, maṅkana de saṅ pradhanāṅalapa kalāntara riṅ salek, tumūtanaṅ caturvarṇa, yan brāhmaṇa mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, mā, 2, yan kṣatriya mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, mā, 3, yan vaiśya mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, mā, 4, yan śūdra mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana mā, 5, riṅ salek.

(886)(887)(888)(889)(890)(891)(892)(893)(894)(895)(896)(897)(898)(899)(900)(901)(902)(903)

126

na tv evādhau sopakāre kausīdīṁ vr̥ddhim āpnuyāt | na cādheḥ kālasaṁrodhān nisargo ’sti na vikrayaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.143

kunaṅ saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa, yan *paṅupakāra ikaṅ sinaṇḍanya, hayva jugāṅalap kalāntaranya, lavan ta muvah, ikaṅ saṇḍa tan hana gantanya *lələbakəna, mvaṅ dvalən, yan tan təkan iṅ samayanya lələba.

(904)(905)(906)(907)(908)(909)

127

na bhoktavyo balād ādhir bhuñjāno vr̥ddhim utsr̥jet | mūlyena toṣayec cainam ādhisteno ’nyathā bhavet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.144

ikaṅ saṇḍa tan kabhuktia deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa, yan tan papobhaya kabhuktianya, yapvan paṅaṅgo saṇḍa, tan pakalāntara ikaṅ saṇḍa. yan kṣaya ikaṅ saṇḍa, yan iṅaṅgo de saṅ manaṇḍa, *həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ saṇḍa. yan tan aṅga maṅəlyanana, maliṅ saṇḍa ṅaranya yan maṅkana.

(910)(911)(912)(913)(914)(915)(916)(917)(918)(919)(920)(921)

128

ādhiś copanidhiś cobhau na kālātyayam arhataḥ | avahāryau bhavetāṁ tau dīrghakālam avasthitau ||

  • MDhŚ 8.145

ikaṅ saṇḍa lavan patuvava, ika ta kālih, tan yogya kalavasana, halanya yan kalavasan, lələb, mvaṅ inaku de saṅ patuvavan.

(922)(923)(924)

129

saṁprītyā bhujyamānāni na naśyanti kadā cana | dhenur uṣṭro vahann aśvo yaś ca damyaḥ prayujyate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.146

kunaṅ yan sobhaya kabhukti ikaṅ saṇḍa, mvaṅ patuvava lavasa tuvi, tan lələba, de saṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ tan *akunən dravya de saṅ patuvavan. ikaṅ ləmbu, uṣṭra, sapi, kuda, ariṅa ta ya, yan saṇḍakna, patuvavakna kunaṅ, kalavasana tuvi, tan lələba, ya de saṅ manaṇḍa, tan akunən dravya de saṅ patuvavan.

(925)(926)(927)(928)(929)(930)(931)(932)

130

yat kiṁ cid daśavarṣāṇi saṁnidhau prekṣate dhanī | bhujyamānaṁ parais tūṣṇīṁ na sa tal labdhum arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.147

ikaṅ saṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ patuvavan, salviraniṅ saṇḍanya, salviraniṅ patuvavanya, bhinukti ta ya deniṅ len ri samīpanya, sapuluh tahun lavasanya, mulat ta ya humənəṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana yogya makadravyaanya. ikaṅ vvaṅ masaṇḍā, matuvava kunaṅ, mulat ta yan bhinukti dravyanya, humənəṅ sapuluh tahun lavasanya, hayva ya iṅucap-ucap ikaṅ saṅ madravya, apan alah iṅucap gatinika. ikaṅ vvaṅ vavaṅ agələṅ, tan hənəṅakən dravyanya bhinuktiniṅ len ri samīpanya, ika ta pamuktinikaṅ vvaṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ patuvavan maṅkana, maṅəlyanana ta ya irikaṅ sabhinuktinya, i saṅ masaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ matuvava.

(933)(934)(935)(936)(937)(938)(939)(940)(941)(942)(943)(944)(945)(946)(947)(948)(949)(950)(951)(952)(953)(954)(955)(956)(957)(958)

131

ajaḍaś ced apogaṇḍo viṣaye cāsya bhujyate | bhagnaṁ tad vyavahāreṇa bhoktā tad dravyam arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.148

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan lilu, tan lumpuh, tan abəh, bhinuktiniṅ len dravyanya ri samīpanya, humənəṅ ta ya, ikaṅ amukti dravya maṅkana yogya makadravya ya, apan amənaṅ ucapən gatinya. kunaṅ yan vehən asatyaa, alah ika, amənaṅ iṅ āgama, alah riṅ satya ṅaranya.

(959)(960)(961)(962)(963)(964)

132

ādhiḥ sīmā bāladhanaṁ nikṣepopanidhiḥ striyaḥ | rājasvaṁ śrotriyasvaṁ ca na bhogena praṇaśyati ||

yaḥ svāminānanujñātam ādhiṁ bhūṅkte ’vicakṣaṇaḥ | tenārdhavr̥ddhir moktavyā tasya bhogasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.149-150: Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.

ādhisīmā, sīmā sinaṇḍakən, dravyaniṅ rare uvuh-uvuh tinuvavakən, matuvava tan pasākṣī, matuvava sinākṣyakən, dravyaniṅ brāhmaṇa tinuvavakən, dravyaniṅ ratu tinuvavakən, ika ta kabeh, tan ilaṅa ya, yadyapin kabhuktia tuvi, katəka riṅ kadaśavarṣa, maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti.

(965)(966)(967)(968)(969)(970)(971)(972)

133

kusīdavr̥ddhir dvaiguṇyaṁ nātyeti sakr̥d āhr̥tā | dhānye sade lave vāhye nātikrāmati pañcatām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.151

ikaṅ pihutaṅ alavas ya tan kalāntaran, alapən kalāntaranya pisan ri satahun, kaməna ya ləpihakəna, kunaṅ yan hutaṅ dhānya, sada, lava, vāhya, alavas ta ya tan kasahuran, pañcaguṇā panahuranya. pari, ləṅa, atak, ya dhānya ṅaranya. kapas, bəsar, kasumba, ya sinaṅguh sada ṅaranya. miñak, pəhan, ghr̥ta, yeka lava ṅaranya. tilam, pataraṇa, ḍampa, payuṅ, yeka vāhya ṅaranya.

(973)(974)(975)(976)(977)(978)(979)(980)(981)(982)(983)(984)(985)(986)(987)(988)(989)(990)(991)(992)

134

kr̥tānusārād adhikā vyatiriktā na sidhyati | kusīdapatham āhus taṁ pañcakaṁ śatam arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.152

vr̥ddhinikaṅ hutaṅ kalavasan, tan yogya ləpihakəna ya, yan kuraṅ sakeṅ ləpih, maṅkana maryādāniṅ maṅalantarakən liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. muvah yogya ikaṅ limaṅ kupaṅ kalāntaraniṅ mās su, 6, mā, 4.

(993)(994)(995)(996)(997)(998)(999)

135

nātisāṁvatsarīṁ vr̥ddhiṁ na cādr̥ṣṭāṁ punar haret | cakravr̥ddhiḥ kālavr̥ddhiḥ kāritā kāyikā ca yā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.153: Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.

hayva ləvih sakeṅ satahun, hayva kuraṅ sakeṅ satahun, gənəpana satahun, de saṅ pradhanāṅalap kalāntara. hana cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya. hana ta kalāntara inilvakən iṅ vit de saṅ pradhana, milu kinalāntaran, yeka cakravr̥ddhi ṅaranya. hana kalāntara inalapan aṅkən lek, ya kālavr̥ddhi ṅaranya. kinalāntaran konkonan denikaṅ mahutaṅ, ya kārikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya. kunaṅ ikaṅ hutaṅ pinakavit rikaṅ valija, kinalāntaran dol-dolanya, satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅ, ya kāyikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya.

(1000)(1001)(1002)(1003)(1004)(1005)(1006)(1007)(1008)(1009)(1010)(1011)(1012)(1013)(1014)(1015)(1016)(1017)

136

r̥ṇaṁ dātum aśakto yaḥ kartum icchet punaḥ kriyām | sa dattvā nirjitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ karaṇaṁ parivartayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.154

ikaṅ kalāntara yan apanas, bhinukti ya rumuhun, deniṅ mahutaṅ, amalaku ya iṅaṇḍəh kalāntaranya, inubhayan pva yān movaha putra.

(1018)(1019)(1020)(1021)(1022)

137

adarśayitvā tatraiva hiraṇyaṁ parivartayet | yāvatī sambhaved vr̥ddhis tāvatīṁ dātum arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.155

yan tan vənaṅ ikaṅ ahutaṅ ri kalāntara mapanas, sahurənya juga ikaṅ hutaṅ, muvah sakvehanikaṅ kalāntara, sahurən ta ya.

(1023)(1024)(1025)(1026)(1027)

138

cakravr̥ddhiṁ samārūḍho deśakālavyavasthitaḥ | atikrāman deśakālau na tatphalam avāpnuyāt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.156

hana vvaṅ mañakravr̥ddhyakən pihutaṅnya, ndatan *tinəguhan deniṅ deśa mvaṅ kāla, *minithyanya pva ikaṅ deśa mvaṅ kāla, tan katəmu phalaniṅ cakravr̥ddhi deniṅ apihutaṅ.

(1028)(1029)(1030)(1031)(1032)

139

samudrayānakuśalā deśakālārthadarśinaḥ | sthāpayanti tu yāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ sā tatrādhigamaṁ prati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.157

hana baṇyāga vruh ri lakuniṅ tasik, vruh ta ri katəmvanikaṅ lābha rikaṅ deśa, mvaṅ vruh ya ri katəkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅnya ri satahun, yadyapin maṅkana, satəkanya juga pasuṅ kalāntara, i pahutaṅanya, mon rvaṅ tahun, tigaṅ tahun lavasanya, ri *palayaran, satəkanya pavehanya kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅnya satahun.

(1033)(1034)(1035)(1036)(1037)(1038)(1039)(1040)(1041)(1042)(1043)(1044)(1045)(1046)

140

yo yasya pratibhūs tiṣṭhed darśanāyeha mānavaḥ | adarśayan sa taṁ tasya prayacchet svadhanād r̥ṇam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.158

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅaku ri tan *iṅgatanikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ, hana ta ya, ndan pinintonakənya, inakunya, meṅəta ikaṅ maṅaku ri sahutaṅnya, satinarimanya hutaṅ ya sahurənikaṅ maṅaku, tan *pakalāntara vih.

(1047)(1048)(1049)(1050)(1051)(1052)

141

prātibhāvyaṁ vr̥thādānam ākṣikaṁ saurikaṁ ca yat | daṇḍaśulkāvaśeṣaṁ ca na putro dātum arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.159

ikaṅ maṅaku tan iṅgataniṅ mahutaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ alaṅ-alaṅ vineveh, hutaṅ totohan, hutaṅ inum-inuman, śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣaniṅ *tukon, ika tan tumusa riṅ anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ.

(1053)(1054)(1055)

142

pitur eva niyogād yat kuṭumbabharaṇāya ca | kr̥taṁ vā yad r̥ṇaṁ kr̥cchre dadyāt putrasya tat pitā ||


ikaṅ hutaṅ ginavayakəniṅ anak, *kapahayvaniṅ *kuṭumbi donya, ri sḍəṅiṅ bapanya larā, ika ta hutaṅiṅ anak maṅkana, yogya sahurəniṅ bapanya, pirakniṅ bapa tah panahuranya.

(1056)(1057)(1058)(1059)(1060)(1061)(1062)

143

darśanaprātibhāvye tu vidhiḥ syāt pūrvacoditaḥ | dānapratibhuvi prete dāyādān api dāpayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.160

ika tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ, kaṅ tan yogya sahurəniṅ anak, huvus vinarahakəniṅ hulun, riṅ vvaṅ maṅaku tan iṅgataniṅ mahutaṅ, yadyapi maṅkana, dānapratibhūḥ ṅaranya, yan mati ikaṅ maṅaku, dānapratibhūḥ ṅaranya, maṅaku ri kavijilaniṅ hutaṅ, ikaṅ ikaṅ anaknikaṅ maṅaku maṅkana, konənikaṅ saṅ pradhana, sumahurana hutaṅ ikaṅ senakuniṅ bapanya, anakiṅ maṅaku manahura ya, maṅkanātah kadi ṅūni, *sakavitnikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya.

(1063)(1064)(1065)(1066)(1067)(1068)(1069)(1070)(1071)(1072)(1073)(1074)(1075)(1076)(1077)(1078)(1079)(1080)(1081)(1082)

144

adātari punar dātā vijñātaprakr̥tāv r̥ṇam | paścāt pratibhuvi prete parīpset kena hetunā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.161

ikaṅ pradhana, mahyun ri kavijilaniṅ pihutaṅnya, ikaṅ mahutaṅ kinavruhan yan ulih anyāyanulihanya vəkasan, ikaṅ maṅakū mati ya, sādhanaa, konkonakəna ya sahurən.

(1083)(1084)(1085)(1086)(1087)(1088)(1089)(1090)(1091)

145

nirādiṣṭadhanaś cet tu pratibhūḥ syād alaṁdhanaḥ | svadhanād eva tad dadyān nirādiṣṭa iti sthitiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.162

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan piraknya panahuranya, liṅnya, maṅakva irikaṅ mahutaṅ juga ya, maṅkana pva ya ta, sahurənya ikaṅ hutaṅ, senakunya maṅkanātah, sakavit juga ya, nirādiṣṭa ṅaraniṅ maryādaniṅ maṅakva yan maṅkana, liṅ bhaṭāra manu, tuhun tan kinaliliraniṅ anaknya, *papendahnya sakeṅ dānapratibhūh.

(1092)(1093)(1094)(1095)(1096)(1097)(1098)(1099)(1100)

146

mattonmattārtādhyadhīnair bālena sthavireṇa vā | asaṁbaddhakr̥taś caiva vyavahāro na sidhyati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.163

ikaṅ vvaṅ mavyavahāra, hayva juga asahāya vvaṅ tan yogya, lvirnya, avərə̄, edan, rare dahat, atuha dahat, phalanya, tan katut riṅ āgama, ya *pinakakasornya.

(1101)(1102)(1103)(1104)(1105)(1106)(1107)

147

satyā na bhāṣā bhavati yady api syāt pratiṣṭhitā | bahiś ced bhāṣyate dharmān niyatād vyavahārikāt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.164

yadyapi tuhva ujarnikaṁ mattādi, tan yogya pagəhakəna saṅ prāgvivāka, apan dudu sakeṅ dharma.

(1108)(1109)(1110)

148

yogādhamanavikrītaṁ yogadānapratigraham | yatra vāpy upadhiṁ paśyet tat sarvaṁ vinivartayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.165

nihan lvirniṅ dalihaniṅ mahutaṅ, lima kvehnya, keṅətakəna de saṅ prāgvivāka, lvirnya, yogāvapana, yogavikraya, yogadāna, yogapratigraha, upanidhi. yogāvapana, ṅa, dravya kinonakən vvitaniṅ akrayavikraya, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogavikraya, ṅa, dravya kinonakən dvalən deniṅ len, vəkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogadāna, ṅa, dravya patuvava, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogapratigraha, ṅa, dravya patuvava, vkasan sinaṅguhnya upahan. upanidhi, ṅa, dravya kəmitan, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya, ika ta kabeh, saṅ kinilalan dravya maṅkana, konakəna ya valuyakəna rika saṅ makilala de saṅ prāgvivāka, dharma saṅ maluyakən ika.

(1111)(1112)(1113)(1114)(1115)(1116)(1117)(1118)(1119)(1120)(1121)(1122)(1123)(1124)(1125)(1126)(1127)(1128)(1129)(1130)(1131)(1132)(1133)(1134)(1135)(1136)(1137)(1138)(1139)

149

grahītā yadi naṣṭaḥ syāt kuṭumbe ca kr̥to vyayaḥ | dātavyaṁ bāndhavais tat syāt pravibhaktair api svataḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.166: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

kuṭumbārthe ’dhyadhīno ’pi vyavahāraṁ yam ācaret | svadeśe vā videśe vā taṁ jyāyān na vicālayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.167

ikaṅ vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh, hulun-hulun kunaṅ, *dumvalakəna dravyaniṅ tuhanya, ri svadeśanya kunaṅ, deśa lyan kunaṅ, ndan kapahayvaniṅ *kuṭumbi donya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, tan *galakana de saṅ tuhan.

(1140)(1141)(1142)(1143)(1144)

150

balād dattaṁ balād bhuktaṁ balād yac cāpi lekhitam | sarvān balakr̥tān arthān akr̥tān manur abravīt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.168: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

trayaḥ parārthe kliśyanti sākṣiṇaḥ pratibhūḥ kulam | catvāras tūpacīyante vipra āḍhyo vaṇiṅ nr̥paḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.169

təlu lvirniṅ kasakitan iṅ parārtha, ndya ta ya, sākṣi, maṅaku hutaṅ, vəkaniṅ ahutaṅ, kunaṅ ikaṅ vr̥ddhi pat kvehnya, lvirnya, vipra, saṅ prabhu, vvaṅ sugih, vaṇija.

(1145)(1146)(1147)(1148)(1149)(1150)(1151)

151

anādeyaṁ nādadīta parikṣīṇo ’pi pārthivaḥ | na cādeyaṁ samr̥ddho ’pi sūkṣmam apy artham utsr̥jet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.170

yadyapin duhkhaa saṅ prabhu, hayva sira malap dravya tan yukti alapənira, yadyapin sukhaa sira, sugiha sira, hayva sira tan maṅalap ikaṅ dravya yogya alapənira, mon akəḍika.

(1152)(1153)(1154)

152

anādeyasya cādānād ādeyasya ca varjanāt | daurbalyaṁ khyāpyate rājñaḥ sa pretyeha ca naśyati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.171

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu yan paṅalap dravya tan yogya alapənira, ... durbala sira yan maṅkana, hilaṅ sira maṅke, hilaṅ sira dlāhan.

(1155)(1156)(1157)(1158)

153

svādānād varṇasaṁsargāt durbalānāṁ ca rakṣaṇāt | balaṁ saṁjāyate rājñaḥ sa pretyeha ca vardhate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.172
  • The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.

yan malap sira dravya yogya alapənira, dharmasaṅsarga ṅaranira, karakṣāniṅ deśa durbala, ika ta kabeh ya nimittaniṅ agə̄ṅ prabhāva saṅ prabhu, vr̥ddhi maṅke sira mvaṅ dlāha.

(1159)(1160)(1161)(1162)

154

tasmād yama iva svāmī svayaṁ hitvā priyāpriye | varteta yāmyayā vr̥ttyā jitakrodho jitendriyaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.173

kadi ulaha bhaṭāra yama ulaha saṅ prabhu, hayva hana kasih denira, hayva hana kalalis denira. kady aṅganiṅ bhaṭāra yama, mandaṇḍa riṅ pāpa, maveh svarga riṅ mapuṇya, maṅkana ta sira, dumaṇḍaa duṣṭa, rumakṣaa sādhu, hayvāgə̄ṅ krodha sira, hayva tumut riṅ asihiṅ indriya sira.

(1163)(1164)(1165)(1166)(1167)(1168)(1169)

155

yas tv adharmeṇa kāryāṇi mohāt kuryān narādhipaḥ | acirāt taṁ durātmānaṁ vaśe kurvanti śatravaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.174

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu, yan gumavayakən ikaṅ adharma, puṅguṅ hetunira, śīghra alah sira deniṅ śatru, maṅkana halanya.

(1170)(1171)

156

kāmakrodhau tu saṁyamya yo ’rthān dharmeṇa paśyati | prajās tam anuvartante samudram iva sindhavaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.175

kunaṅ ulaha saṅ prabhu, pəgəṅənira ikaṅ hyun, mvaṅ krodha, iṅətakənanira ikaṅ dravya yogya alapənira, ika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana, tinūt sira deniṅ rāt kabeh, kadi vvay ahəniṅniṅ lvah, milv asin yan təkeṅ tasik.

(1172)(1173)(1174)(1175)(1176)(1177)(1178)

157

yaḥ sādhayantaṁ chandena vedayed dhanikaṁ nr̥pe | sa rājñā tac caturbhāgaṁ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.176

ikaṅ vvaṅ kinon managih-nagih, kədə̄nya tikaṅ mahutaṅ, mijil ikaṅ pihutaṅ denya, tan sakaharəpnikaṅ kumonya, ikaṅ kinonkon maṅkana, ḍaṇḍan ya de saṅ prabhu, saparapatanikaṅ tinagihakənya daṇḍanya, ikaṅ pihutaṅ senalapnya, vehakənanya ri saṅ makon, təhər tan upahana.

(1179)(1180)(1181)(1182)(1183)(1184)(1185)(1186)(1187)(1188)(1189)(1190)

158

karmaṇāpi samaṁ kuryād dhanikāyādhamarṇikaḥ | samo ’vakr̥ṣṭajātis tu dadyāc chreyāṁs tu tac chanaiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.177

ikaṅ mahutaṅ paḍa janmanya lavan ikaṅ pradhana, ṅuni-ṅuni yan sora, dadya ya huluna de saṅ pahutaṅan, kunaṅ yan ləvih janmanya, ikaṅ ahutaṅ, sakeṅ pradhana, yatnāṅantyakəna tan panagih manahura, ikaṅ pradhana, yan sor janmanya.

(1191)(1192)(1193)(1194)(1195)

159

anena vidhinā rājā mitho vivadatāṁ nr̥ṇām | sākṣipratyayasiddhāni kāryāṇi samatāṁ nayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.178

ikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, sampun teka iniṅət-iṅət de saṅ prāgvivāka, makanimitta kahiḍəpaniṅ varah-varahniṅ sākṣi, pəgatakənanira ya, makasādhanaṅ āgama, daṇḍa yathāparādhī.

(1196)(1197)(1198)(1199)(1200)(1201)(1202)

colophon

iti sabhācarita.

(1203)

7

Topic of deposits

160

tan pəgat ikaṅ paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika

(1204)

kulaje vr̥ttasaṁpanne dharmajñe satyavādini | mahāpakṣe dhaniny ārye nikṣepaṁ nikṣiped budhaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.179

ika saṅ prajña maməkasakəna patuvava riṅ yogya, vvaṅ akavaṅśan kajanmanya, vvaṅ satyavacana, vvaṅ akveh kadaṅnya, vvaṅ sugih, vvaṅ sādhu.

(1205)(1206)(1207)(1208)(1209)

161

yo yathā nikṣiped dhaste yam arthaṁ yasya mānavaḥ | sa tathaiva grahītavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.180

ikaṅ vvaṅ matuvava dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava, i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, ikaṅ atuvava dravya, ya umalap ikaṅ dravya patuvava, i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, mataṅnyan maṅkana, ikaṅ atuvava ya umalapa ya ri taṅanikaṅ patuvavan.

(1210)(1211)(1212)(1213)(1214)(1215)

162

yo nikṣepaṁ yācyamāno nikṣeptur na prayacchati | sa yācyaḥ prāḍvivākena tan nikṣeptur asaṁnidhau ||

  • MDhŚ 8.181

ikaṅ patuvava, pininta ya denikaṅ matuvava, tan vinehakən ya ikaṅ patuvava, ikaṅ patuvavan maṅkana, konən ya mehakəna irikaṅ patuvava, ri harəpnya de saṅ prāgvivāka.

(1216)(1217)(1218)(1219)(1220)(1221)(1222)

163

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ dravya patuvava, sthāpyaḥ, inənah i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, inuntalakən kunaṅ, səgəh pamitrānuṅ hetu, hanan pasākṣi, ri *parva-rvan kunaṅ, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, nikṣepaṇa ṅaranya.

(1223)(1224)(1225)(1226)(1227)(1228)(1229)

164

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ patuvava tinarima ri parva-rvan, sopāṅśuḥ, avuni, avəḍi kavruhana, avibhāvyaḥ, tan kinavruhan lvirnya apan vinuṅkus, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, upanidhi ṅaranya.

(1230)(1231)(1232)(1233)(1234)(1235)(1236)(1237)

165

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


dravya kaliliran tinuvavakən ri parva-rvan, sopāṅśuḥ, avibhāvyaḥ, tan katon rūpanya, inalap ri parva-rvan de saṅ matuvava, upanidhi ṅaraniṅ patuvava maṅkana muvah.

(1238)(1239)(1240)(1241)(1242)

166

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ dravya salviranya, vinəkasakən ri taṅaniṅ paṇḍe, ikaṅ dravyaniṅ hulun gavenən bhūṣaṇa, denta, maṅkana liṅnyan patuvava, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, nyāsa ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

(1243)(1244)(1245)(1246)

167

sākṣyabhāve praṇidhibhir vayorūpasamanvitaiḥ | apadeśaiś ca saṁnyasya hiraṇyaṁ tasya tattvataḥ ||

sa yadi pratipadyeta yathānyastaṁ yathākr̥tam | na tatra vidyate kiṁ cid yat parair abhiyujyate ||

teṣāṁ na dadyād yadi tu tad dhiraṇyaṁ yathāvidhi | ubhau nigr̥hya dāpyaḥ syād iti dharmasya dhāraṇā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.182-184: Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.

ikaṅ paṇḍe *vinaluy-valuyan kinon aṅhuvusa ikaṅ nyāsa, masamayāta ya, təka piṅtiga, huvus pva ya ginavenya, tatan vinehakənya, ikaṅ paṇḍe maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa, ikaṅ dravya valuyakəna ya, mvaṅ tan vehən upahan, daṇḍanya, ikaṅ dravya kinonakən riṅ paṇḍe, tan pamənaṅi ta kāryanya, halāta pva gavenya, tatan upahən ya, daṇḍan ta ya, samūlyanikaṅ dravya kinonakən daṇḍaanya, varṇa-vəratnya, panambəhaniṅ daṇḍanya.

(1247)(1248)(1249)(1250)(1251)(1252)(1253)(1254)(1255)(1256)(1257)(1258)(1259)(1260)(1261)(1262)(1263)

168

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ vvaṅ manarima patuvavan vadi, tatan vinehakənya irikaṅ kinonakən vehakəna, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, daṇḍan samūlyanikaṅ patuvava, ləvihana sayogya kalāntaranya.

(1264)(1265)(1266)(1267)(1268)(1269)(1270)

169

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ vaṇigjana, adval bhāṇḍa irikaṅ deśa, tan kinonakən de saṅ *pamasaṅ, ikaṅ maṅkana, tan daṇḍan ta ya, salābhanikaṅ mareṅ deśa kinonakən parananya, vijilakənanya.

(1271)(1272)(1273)(1274)(1275)(1276)(1277)(1278)

170

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ bhāṇḍa kinədə̄ deniṅ aṅalap, hana vinuni, avədi karuṅvana, hana ta səgəh mitranya hetunya inalap, ika taṅ patuvava bhāṇḍa maṅkana, yeka bandha ṅaranya.

(1279)(1280)(1281)(1282)(1283)

171

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ kāla yogya padvalakəna bhāṇḍa irikaṅ deśa, kunaṅ ikaṅ bhāṇḍa ... makanimitta sepnya ri kāla padvalanya, salābhanikaṅ amənaṅi kāla, ya daṇḍanikaṅ anarima bhāṇḍāḥ, an sep ri kāla padvalanya.

(1284)(1285)(1286)(1287)(1288)(1289)

172

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pamvit i saṅ madravya yan padvalakəna bhāṇḍa, irikaṅ baṇija maṅkana, daṇḍan ya salābhanikaṅ amvit, i tuhanyan padvala bhāṇḍa, vijilakənanya ta sakvehnikaṅ pirak kapaṅan denyan padvala bhāṇḍa.

(1290)(1291)(1292)(1293)(1294)(1295)(1296)

173

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ vvaṅ manuduhakən ikaṅ strī, rare dahat, atuha dahat, anāśraya i saṅ puhavaṅ, ika ta kabeh, tan hana kavənaṅnyāgave sambyavahāra, ika ta vvaṅ manuduhakən, ya juga gumavayakəna gavenikaṅ tinuduhakənya i saṅ puhavaṅ, ṅaraniṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yeka kr̥tyatara ṅaranya.

(1297)(1298)(1299)(1300)(1301)(1302)(1303)

174

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose, although MDhŚ 8.182 shares some keywords.


ikaṅ mas patuvava, yan vinehakən ri saṅ matuvava, yadyapin matya ikaṅ sākṣi, ikaṅ praṇidhisākṣi, praṇidhisākṣi ṅaranya, ikaṅ vruh yan patuvava, sambhava yanana, sadva ta ya, ya sākṣyaniṅ aveh patuvava ika.

(1304)(1305)(1306)(1307)(1308)(1309)(1310)

175

nikṣepopanidhī nityaṁ na deyau pratyanantare | naśyato vinipāte tāv anipāte tv anāśinau ||

  • MDhŚ 8.185

ikaṅ nikṣepa mvaṅ upanidhi, hayva vinehakən iṅ anaknya saṅ matuvava, halanya yan vinehakən, hilaṅ ikaṅ patuvava, yan mati anaknikaṅ patuvava. təka pva bapanya ikaṅ atuvava ṅūni, aminta patuvavanya, həlyanana ikaṅ patuvava huvus kaveh ri anaknya, nahan ta halanya. kunaṅ yan ahurip ikaṅ pratyantara, tan hilaṅ ikaṅ nikṣepopanidhi yan maṅkana.

  • Kuṭāra-Mānava 209: riṅ voṅ tini(ti)pan, yen mati kaṅ atitip tan pakaki, tan panini, tan pabapa, tan pababu, tan panak-anak, tan pakaponakan, tan anarva sanak amisan, amiṅro, iku (ikaṅ) iṅaran pratyantara kabeh tan hana, tan ulihakna riṅ dr̥vya, patitip deniṅ tinitipan, yen mati kaṅ tinitipan nora hilaṅ ikaṅ dr̥veniṅ pratyantara, apan lagi ahurip kaṅ atitip tan panak-anak ikā, vehən dr̥ve patitip ikā deniṅ anakiṅ tinitipan riṅ pratyantara iṅkana (J would read: ikā, yen maṅkana) tan saṅgratana denira saṅ amava bhūmi dene anakiṅ tinitipan aṅulihakən iṅ titipan, tan ucapən kadaṅ-varganiṅ tinitipan, tan vənaṅ tan paṅulihakna titipan.

(1311)(1312)(1313)(1314)(1315)(1316)(1317)(1318)(1319)

176

svayam eva tu yo dadyān mr̥tasya pratyanantare | na sa rājñābhiyoktavyo na nikṣeptuś ca bandhubhiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.186: var.: tu yau

kunaṅ yan mati ikaṅ atuvava, vehakəna ikaṅ patuvava ri anaknikaṅ matuvava, ika taṅ patuvava maṅkana, tan kilalan de saṅ prabhu, mvaṅ sānaknikaṅ atuvava, tan pakilalaa iriya.

(1320)(1321)(1322)(1323)(1324)(1325)

177

acchalenaiva cānvicchet tam arthaṁ prītipūrvakam | vicārya tasya vā vr̥ttaṁ sāmnaiva parisādhayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.187

ikaṅ aminta patuvava, mojaranak duga-duga, hayva budi-budi, umucap ikaṅ dravya salviraniṅ patuvava, maṅkana deniṅ sumādhya vijilanya.

(1326)(1327)(1328)(1329)(1330)

178

nikṣepeṣv eṣa sarveṣu vidhiḥ syāt parisādhane | samudre nāpnuyāt kiṁ cid yadi tasmān na saṁharet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.188

hanakənekaṅ vidhi ri kapalakvaniṅ patuvava, saha cirinya ṅūni, alapən ya de saṅ matuvava, kunaṅ yan hilaṅ cirinya, hayvenalap ikaṅ patuvava.

(1331)(1332)(1333)(1334)(1335)(1336)(1337)

179

caurair hr̥taṁ jalenoḍham agninā dagdham eva ca | na dadyād yadi tasmāt sa na saṁharati kiṁ cana ||

  • MDhŚ 8.189

ikaṅ dravya patuvava, yan inalapiṅ maliṅ, kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili, katunvan kunaṅ, maṅkana pva kāraṇanya hilaṅ, tan paṅəlyanana saṅ patuvavan maṅkana, saṅ matuvava tan pamalampaha əlyan, yan maṅkana kramanya.

(1338)(1339)(1340)(1341)(1342)(1343)(1344)(1345)(1346)(1347)

180

nikṣepasyāpahartāram anikṣeptāram eva ca | | sarvair upāyair anvicchec chapathaiś caiva vaidikaiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.190: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yo nikṣepaṁ nārpayati yaś cānikṣipya yācate | tāv ubhau cauravac chāsyau dāpyau vā tatsamaṁ damam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.191: It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).

ikaṅ tan paveh yan pinalakvan patuvava, ikaṅ akilala tan atuvava, ika taṅ maṅkana kālih, yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ, ma, su, 4, mā, 2, dadi samūlyanikaṅ patuvava daṇḍanikaṅ akilala, apan tan patuvava.

(1348)(1349)(1350)(1351)(1352)(1353)(1354)(1355)(1356)(1357)

181

nikṣepasyāpahartāraṁ tatsamaṁ dāpayed damam | tathopanidhihartāram aviśeṣeṇa pārthivaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.192

ikaṅ patuvava nikṣepa, yatan yogya katəṅətanya, mvaṅ kilalanya, paḍa daṇḍanya kālih de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi, yan salah katəṅətanya, mvaṅ kilalanya, tan palen atah daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

(1358)(1359)(1360)(1361)(1362)(1363)(1364)(1365)

182

upadhābhiś ca yaḥ kaś cit paradravyaṁ haren naraḥ | sasahāyaḥ sa hantavyaḥ prakāśaṁ vividhair vadhaiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.193

salviraniṅ vvaṅ maleśya, an paṅalapa dravyaniṅ lyan, yogya patyana ya, prakāśakəna doṣanya.

(1366)(1367)(1368)(1369)

183

nikṣepo yaḥ kr̥to yena yāvāṁś ca kulasaṁnidhau | tāvān eva sa vijñeyo vibruvan daṇḍam arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.194

sakveh salviranikaṁ patuvava, sinākṣyakən ṅūni, ya tika kavruhana, alapən de saṅ matuvava, yapvan salah pavehnya, aṅuraṅi kunaṅ, yapvan salah palakvan, aṅləvihi kunaṅ, yogya daṇḍan salah siki, sapaṅuraṅnya daṇḍanya, sapaṅləvihnya daṇḍanya, ikaṅ kuraṅ-ləvihniṅ patuvava ṅūni, sapaṅavruhniṅ sākṣi pituhun saṅ prāgvivāka.

(1370)(1371)(1372)(1373)(1374)(1375)(1376)(1377)(1378)(1379)(1380)(1381)(1382)(1383)

184

mitho dāyaḥ kr̥to yena gr̥hīto mitha eva vā | mitha eva pradātavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.195: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

nikṣiptasya dhanasyaivaṁ prītyopanihitasya ca | rājā vinirṇayaṁ kuryād akṣiṇvan nyāsadhāriṇam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.196

ikaṅ patuvava nikṣepa, mvaṅ patuvava pamitran, kapagəhakəna saṅ prabhu yuktinya, ikaṅ patuvava nyāsa, maṅkanātah, pagəhakənanira kramanya.

(1384)(1385)

colophon

iti nikṣepa-carita.

8

Topic of Sale without Ownership

185

vikrīṇīte parasya svaṁ yo ’svāmī svāmyasaṁmataḥ | na taṁ nayeta sākṣyaṁ tu stenam astenamāninam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.197

hana vvaṅ adval tan dravyanya, ika ta maṅkana, yadyastu tan maliṅa liṅnya, daməliṅ maliṅ jugeka, daṇḍa sadaṇḍaniṁ maliṅ, ikaṅ dravya dinvalnya vijilakənanya, tan pametakəna sākṣi.

(1386)(1387)(1388)(1389)(1390)(1391)(1392)(1393)(1394)

186

avahāryo bhavec caiṣa sānvayaḥ ṣaṭśataṁ damam | niranvayo ’napasaraḥ prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.198: The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.

kunaṅ yan sānvaya, hana nimittanyan padval, daṇḍan ya, ṣaṭśatam damam, nəm atus paṇa, ma, su, 1, mā, 14, təkanya pirak, mvaṅ vijilakəna sadinvalnya, yapvan tan panimitta, tan vruh ri paranya, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍaanya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya.

(1395)(1396)(1397)(1398)(1399)(1400)(1401)(1402)(1403)(1404)(1405)(1406)(1407)(1408)

187

asvāminā kr̥to yas tu dāyo vikraya eva vā | akr̥taḥ sa tu vijñeyo vyavahāre yathā sthitiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.199

ikaṅ dravya dinvalniṅ asvāmi, ika ta dinvalnya, ika ta paməlīriya, turuṅ dval ika, turuṅ vinəli ika, apan aṅher vyavahāra yukti gatinya.

(1409)(1410)

188

anena vidhinā śāsyaḥ kurvann asvāmivikriyam | ajñānāj jñānapūrvaṁ tu cauravad vadham arhati ||

  • Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”

yan apuṅguṅ nimittanikiṅ adval tan dravyanya, nahan ta kavidhyaniṅ daṇḍanya, yapvan tan vruh ri tan dravyanya, ika ta maṅkana, takvanana rumuhun, i nimittanyan padravya ya.

(1411)(1412)(1413)(1414)(1415)(1416)(1417)(1418)

189

saṁbhogo yatra dr̥śyate na dr̥śyetāgamaḥ kva cit | āgamaḥ kāraṇaṁ tatra na saṁbhoga iti sthitiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.200: Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.

ndya paṅavruhanya ri tuhu dravyanya, yan hulun-hulun katəmu, gəgvanana taṅanya, yan hənaṅ tuhu ika, yan sapinya katəmu, yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika talyanana ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt, yan savahnya katəmu, takvanana i lvanya, mvaṅ isinya, yan patut tuhu ika, yan umahnya katəmu, takvanana ḍəpanikaṅ umah, yan patut tuhu ika.

(1419)(1420)(1421)(1422)(1423)(1424)(1425)(1426)(1427)(1428)(1429)(1430)(1431)(1432)(1433)(1434)

190

vikrayād yo dhanaṁ kiṁ cid gr̥hṇīyat kulasaṁnidhau | krayeṇa sa viśuddhaṁ hi nyāyato labhate dhanam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.201

deya saṅ vruh yan panəmu-nəmu dravya, riṅ savah, riṅ tambak, riṅ pāməṅ-aməṅan, riṅ ləmah, pirəṅvakəna riṅ vvaṅ akveh, kaprakāśa ta ya.

(1435)

191

atha mūlam anāhāryaṁ prakāśakrayaśodhitaḥ | adaṇḍyo mucyate rājñā nāṣṭiko labhate dhanam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.202

kinavruhan ta ya denikaṅ huvus abhyāsa rikaṅ dravya, mvaṅ kadaṅ, *hatur-tataṅganikaṅ kahilaṅan, tuhu ikaṅ dravyanya, alapənya yan maṅkana, irikaṅ dravya, tan doṣaa, phalanya pinrakāśakən.

(1436)(1437)(1438)(1439)(1440)(1441)(1442)

192

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


huvus nimittanikaṅ dravyan prasiddha, takvanana ika, katəmvanikaṅ dravya, de saṅ prāgvivāka, i saṅkanikaṅ dravya katəmu denya, nimittanya madravya ya, yathākrama ta denira takvan.

(1443)(1444)(1445)(1446)

193

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


huvusni saṅkanikaṅ dravya, kapva vinarahakən de saṅ katəmvaniṅ dravya, hr̥tən ikaṅ dravya, kədə̄n de saṅ prāgvivāka, takvanana tattvanikaṅ dravya, irikaṅ katəmvanya, liṅanira, tuduhakəna ta saṅkanikaṅ dravya, təka ri kita, maṅkana liṅa saṅ prāgvivāka.

(1447)(1448)(1449)(1450)

194

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


yapvan panuduhakən ya ika saṅkanikaṅ dravyan təkeriya, tan hana doṣa iriya, tuhun kahilaṅan paməli, yapvan tan manuduhakən, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanya, mvaṅ kahilaṅan paməlinya, saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.

(1451)(1452)(1453)(1454)(1455)

195

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ vvaṅ aməli salviraniṅ dravya, vavaṅ pinintonakən iṅ vvaṅ akveh, śuddha ikaṅ maməli yan maṅkana, ikaṅ dravya yukti kavəlyan ika denya.

(1456)

196

abhakṣyam atha vāpeyaṁ vaiśyādīn bhakṣayan dvijān | jaghanyamadhyamotkr̥ṣṭadaṇḍān arhed yathākramam ||

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

ikaṅ śūdra akon amaṅan tan yogya paṅanən, aṅinum tan yogya inumən, i saṅ brāhmaṇa, veśya, yogya ikaṅ śūdra daṇḍan riṅ ma, mā, 12, ku, 1, mvaṅ riṅ ma, su, 1, mā, 9, mvaṅ riṅ ma, su, 3, mā, 2, tumutana varṇakrama.

(1457)(1458)(1459)(1460)(1461)

197

paṇāḥ śūdre bhaved daṇḍaś catuṣpañcāśad eva tu | grasitāraḥ svayaṁ kāryā rājñā nirviṣayās tu te ||

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

kunaṅ yan śūdra, kinoniṅ śūdra, amaṅan aṅinuma, tan yogya, daṇḍan paṇa, 54, *pandaṇḍeriya mā, 2, ku, 2, hana pva śūdra mulat tan pohut, iṅgatakəna paravaśan de saṅ prabhu.

(1462)(1463)(1464)(1465)

198

gokumārīṁ devapaśum ukṣāṇam r̥ṣabhaṁ tathā | vāhayan sāhasaṁ pūrvaṁ prāpnuyād uttamaṁ vadhe ||

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.

ikaṅ vvaṅ akon aṅhirana irikaṅ ləmbu kanyā, ləmbu *kaṇḍaṅan, ləmbu saṅ hyaṅ, pañjalu kunaṅ, daṇḍan ya riṅ, ma, mā, 12, ku, 1, kunaṅ yan mati ikaṁ ləmbu denya, ḍaṇḍan ya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, ḍaṇḍanya.

(1466)(1467)(1468)(1469)

199

nānyad anyena saṁsr̥ṣṭaṁ rūpaṁ vikrayam arhati | na sāvadyaṁ na ca nyūnaṁ na dūre na tirohitam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.203: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

anyāṁ ced darśayitvānyā voḍhuḥ kanyā pradīyate | ubhe ta ekaśulkena vahed ity abravīn manuḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.204

ikaṅ vvaṅ amintonakən kanyā, donyan səḍaṅ tinonton, vinvatan vəlyan, vinaraṅ pva ya, aveh ta ya kanyā len, iki vərəh-vərəh, ya aṅalapa karva, irikaṅ kanyā, ikaṅ paməli, karvanana kaṅ kanyā, vəli pisan gatinya, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu ṅūnin pavarah i bhagavān bhr̥gu.

(1470)(1471)(1472)(1473)(1474)(1475)

nonmattāyā na kuṣṭhinyā na ca yā spr̥ṣṭamaithunā | pūrvaṁ doṣān abhikhyāpyapradātā daṇḍam arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.205: Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.

colophon

iti asvāmicarita.

9

Topic of Nondelivery of Gifts

200

r̥tvig yadi vr̥to yajñe svakarma parihāpayet | tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ ||

dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu svakarma parihāpayan | kr̥tsnam eva labhetāṁśam anyenaiva ca kārayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.206–207

saṅ brāhmaṇa kinon ta ayajña, tātan iṅuvusakənira tikaṅ yajña, huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā, mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh, tātan ginavenira tikaṅ yajña, valuyakənanira tikaṅ dakṣiṇā, sakvehniṅ tinaṅgapira ri saṅ yajamāna, saṅ yajamāna ameta viku len, tumulusakəna tikaṅ kārya.

(1476)(1477)(1478)(1479)(1480)(1481)

201

yasmin karmaṇi yās tu syur uktāḥ pratyaṅgadakṣiṇāḥ | sa eva tā ādidīta bhajeran sarva eva vā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.208

ikaṅ dakṣiṇā humaḍaṅ i kālaniṅ yajña, *sasambhāvanira saṅ dakṣiṇānana, yathākrama de saṅ yajamāna an dakṣiṇānana, saṅ viku kunaṅ manava i rovaṅira.

(1482)

202

rathaṁ hareta cādhvaryur brahmādhāne ca vājinam | hotā vāpi hared aśvam udgātā cāpy anaḥ kraye ||

  • MDhŚ 8.209

saṅ adhvaryuh, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā ratha, saṅ brahmādhāna, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā liman, saṅ hotā, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā kuda, saṅ udgātā, aṅalapa ratha kuda liman. saṅ brāhmaṇa maṅaji yajuḥveda, adhvaryuḥ ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji ātharvaṇa, brahmādhāna ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji r̥gveda, saṅ hotā ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji sāmaveda, saṅ udgātā ṅaranira, maṅkana kramaniṅ adum dakṣiṇā.

(1483)(1484)(1485)(1486)(1487)(1488)(1489)(1490)(1491)(1492)

203

sarveṣām ardhino mukhyās tadardhenārdhino ’pare | tr̥tīyinas tr̥tīyāṁśāś caturthāṁśās tu pādinaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.210

saṅ brāhmaṇa mukhyaniṅ mayajña, dakṣiṇānana, ma, su, 1, saṅ kapiṅrvaniṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 12, saṅ kapiṅtiganiṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 8, saṅ kapiṅpatniṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 3, ka, maṅkana kramanya, liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

(1493)(1494)(1495)

204

saṁbhūya svāni karmāṇi kurvadbhir iha mānavaiḥ | anena vidhiyogena kartavyāṁśaprakalpanā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.211

kadumaniṅ lābha ulihniṅ kinabehan, gavayakəna de saṅ maṅabehi karma, makasādhana pavarah saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maran tan patəmahan vyavahāra.

(1496)(1497)(1498)

205

dharmārthaṁ yena dattaṁ syāt kasmai cid yācate dhanam | paścāc ca na tathā tat syān na deyaṁ tasya tad bhavet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.212

ikaṅ vvaṅ aveh dravyanya, asiṅ pavevehanya, dharma ta donya veh pūrvaka, ri vəkasan pinalakunya ta ya pavevehnya, tan yogya ikaṅ dravya maṅkana kilalanən, tan vehana ikaṅ akilala, ikaṅ vinehan makadravya ya.

(1499)(1500)(1501)(1502)(1503)(1504)

206

yadi saṁsādhayet tat tu darpāl lobhena vā punaḥ | rājñā dāpyaḥ suvarṇaṁ syāt tasya steyasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.213

maṅədvakən pva yāmalaku pavevehnya, makanimitta lobhanya, mūrkhanya, mvaṅ hyunya riṅ ahala, daṇḍa ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana de saṅ prabhu, nəmaṅ suvarṇa daṇḍaanya, ma, su, 1, mā, 8, təkanya pirak, 9600, deniṅ doṣa maṅkana, katambayaniṅ doṣaniṅ maliṅ pavevehnya ṅaranika.

(1505)(1506)(1507)(1508)(1509)(1510)

207

dattasyaiṣoditā dharmyā yathāvad anapakriyā | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi vetanasyānapakriyām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.213

nahan ta daṇḍanikaṅ vvaṅ viruddha pavevehnya, yogya deniṅ dumaṇḍa ya, mamuktya pāpa ya, pinagəhakən saṅ paṇḍita vruh riṅ āgama.

(1511)(1512)

colophon

iti dattānapakarmacarita.

(1513)

10

Topic of Breach of Contract

208

yo grāmadeśasaṁghānāṁ kr̥tvā satyena saṁvidam | visaṁvaden naro lobhāt taṁ rāṣṭrād vipravāsayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.219

ikaṅ vvaṅ magavai samaya riṅ grāma, riṅ deśa, riṅ saṅgha, satyaa ya riṅ liṅnya, kunaṅ yan adva ya riṅ samayanya, makanimitta lobhanya, iṅgatakəna ya sakiṅ kahananya, maṅkana daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

(1514)(1515)(1516)(1517)

209

nigr̥hya dāpayec cainaṁ samayavyabhicāriṇam | catuḥsuvarṇān ṣaṇniṣkāñ chatamānaṁ ca rājatam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.220

evaṁ daṇḍavidhiṁ kuryād dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ | grāmajātisamūheṣu samayavyabhicāriṇām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.221

ikaṅ adva riṅ samaya, dadyaheri tuhunya, daṇḍan ta ya satus suvarṇa, ma, su, 1, 6400, daṇḍaniṅ mithyasamaya riṅ grāma, ma, su, 1, mā, 8, 9600, daṇḍaniṅ mithya riṁ deśa, ma, su, 1, mā, 4, 14600, daṇḍanikaṅ mithya riṅ saṅgha, ya ika sinaṅguh sipatniṅ nīrṇa samaya, daṇḍa gati ika.

(1518)(1519)(1520)(1521)(1522)(1523)(1524)(1525)(1526)(1527)

colophon

iti samvidvyatikramacarita.

11

Topic of Buying and Selling

210

krītvā vikrīya vā kiṁ cid yasyehānuśayo bhavet | so ’ntar daśāhāt tad dravyaṁ dadyāc caivādadīta ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.222

ikaṅ vvaṅ adval dravya, maməli kunaṅ, alarāmbəknya, alaraṅ paməlinya, amurah padvalanya, avicāraa kunaṅ, yan sapuluh vəṅi lavasanya vinəli, dinvalnya kunaṅ, valuyakəna ikaṅ pirak paməli dravya, valuyakəna ikaṅ dravya vinəlinya, ujarana aṅasih-asih, enaka kavuvusanya, ikaṅ aməli dravya ulihanya piraknya, ikaṅ vinəlinya vehakəna iriya, paḍa dharma ulah kālih yan maṅkana.

(1528)(1529)(1530)(1531)(1532)(1533)

211

pareṇa tu daśāhasya na dadyān nāpi dāpayet | ādadāno dadac caiva rājñā daṇḍyaḥ śatāni ṣaṭ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.223

kunaṅ yan livat sapuluh vəṅi, tan vehakəna ikaṅ dravya vinəlinya, mvaṅ piraknya tan valuyakəna, kədə̄ pva ya malaku dva-dvalanya, mvaṅ valuyaniṅ piraknya, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, ma, su, 1, mā, 4, təkanya pirak, kunaṅ yan kəbo, sapi, vəḍus, vinəlinya, katon pva doṣanya de saṅ aməli, karva-təṅah lek lavasanya, valuyakəna i saṅ matumbasan, saṅ aməli valuyakəna piraknya, kunaṅ yan livat sakiṅ karva-təṅah lek, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ amaluyakəna, ma, su, 1, mā, 4, daṇḍanya.

(1534)(1535)(1536)(1537)(1538)(1539)(1540)(1541)

212

aśvānāñ ca paśūnāñ ca tripakṣād arpaṇam bhavet | viparyaye tu daṇḍaḥ syāt manūṣyāṇān tu vatsarāt ||

  • OJ Aṣṭādaśavyavahāra REF
  • Additional verse in Mandlik after DhŚ 8.223: paṇā dvādaśa dāpyaḥ syāt pratibodhe na ced bhavet | paśūnām apy anākhyāne tripadād arpaṇaṃ bhavet || .

kunaṅ yan vvaṅ vinəlinya, macañcala pva ya, satahun lavasanya, valuyakəna ya, i saṅ matumbasan, saṅ aməli valuyakəna piraknya, kunaṅ yan livat sakiṅ satahun, daṇḍan ikaṅ amaluyakən de saṅ prabhu, kadi ṅūni.

(1542)(1543)(1544)(1545)(1546)

213

yas tu doṣavatīṁ kanyām anākhyāya prayacchati | tasya kuryān nr̥po daṇḍaṁ svayaṁ ṣaṇṇavatiṁ paṇān ||

  • MDhŚ 8.224

ikaṅ vvaṅ maveh alakya riṅ kanyā, tatan vinarahakən doṣanya irikaṅ pavevehanya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, saṅ prabhu dumaṇḍa ya, ri saṅaṅ puluh nəm paṇa, mā, 4, ku, 3, 1900, təkanyan pirak.

(1547)(1548)

colophon

iti krayavikrayacarita.

12

Topic of Boundaries

214

divā vaktavyatā pāle rātrau svāmini tadgr̥he | yogakṣeme ’nyathā cet tu pālo vaktavyatām iyāt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.230

ikaṅ maṅvan vuvusən pramādanya, yan iṅ rahina təkaniṅ halanikaṅ maṅvan, kunaṅ yan iṅ vəṅi kahilaṅan ya, iṅ umahnikaṅ adravya ta ya, tan hana doṣanikaṅ aṅvan yan maṅkana, kunaṅ yan ahala vaṅkəlaṅnikaṅ kaṇḍaṅ, tan pinagər kunaṅ, tan vinarah ikaṅ madravya, hilaṅ tekaṅ kəbo riṅ vəṅi, ry umahnikaṅ madravya tuvi, ikaṅ maṅvan umaṅguha pramādanya, maṅəlyanana ta ya irikaṅ hilaṅ.

(1549)(1550)(1551)(1552)

215

gopaḥ kṣīrabhr̥to yas tu sa duhyād daśato varām | gosvāmyanumate bhr̥tyaḥ sā syāt pāle ’bhr̥te bhr̥tiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.231: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

naṣṭaṁ vinaṣṭaṁ kr̥mibhiḥ śvahataṁ viṣame mr̥tam | hīnaṁ puruṣakāreṇa pradadyāt pāla eva tu ||

  • MDhŚ 8.232

kunaṅ yan mati ulərən, sinahut iṅ asu, kaləbū riṅ juraṅ, sumur kunaṅ, tan tinuluṅan deniṅ aṅvan, maṅəlyanana juga ikaṅ maṅvan maṅkana.

(1553)(1554)(1555)(1556)

216

vighuṣya tu hr̥taṁ caurair na pālo dātum arhati | yadi deśe ca kāle ca svāminaḥ svasya śaṁsati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.233

ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ iṅalap riṅ maliṅ, maṅuhuh tikaṅ maṅvan, malaku tuluṅ, ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ təhər hilaṅ, tan yogya ikaṅ maṅvan maṅəlyanana yan maṅkana, kunaṅ yan tan vruh riṅ deśa paṅvanana, tan vruh riṅ kāla paṅvanana, hilaṅ ikaṅ iṅvan denya, mon rahina, yogyāṅəlyanana ikaṅ maṅvan yan maṅkana.

(1557)(1558)(1559)(1560)

217

karṇau carma ca vālāṁś ca bastisnāyūni rocanām | paśuṣu svāmināṁ dadyān mr̥teṣv aṅkāṁś ca darśayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.234. var. b: bastiṁ snāyuṁ ca, var. d: aṅkāni

ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ yan mati, adoh ikaṅ madravya, taliṅanya, kulitnya, buntutnya, *əyəh-əyəhanya, *vayaṅ-vayaṅanya, hampərunya, ika ta kabeh, mr̥tāṅga ṅaranya, vvatakəna ri saṅ madravya, cihnanya yan mati ika, saṅ madravya tan pamahidvaa yan maṅkana.

(1561)(1562)

218

ajāvike tu saṁruddhe vr̥kaiḥ pāle tv anāyati | yāṁ prasahya vr̥ko hanyāt pāle tat kilbiṣaṁ bhavet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.235

ikaṅ vəḍus, vivi, minda kunaṅ, sinahut iṅ asu, tatan tinuluṅan denikaṅ maṅvan, mati pvekaṅ vəḍus, tan tinuluṅan, samūlyanikaṅ mati, həlyanana denikaṅ maṅvan.

(1563)(1564)

219

tāsāṁ ced avaruddhānāṁ carantīnāṁ mitho vane | yām utplutya vr̥ko hanyān na pālas tatra kilbiṣī ||

  • MDhŚ 8.236

ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ apulaṅ alah mareṅ sukət, hana ta sumiṅsal saviji, ya ta binuru sinahut deniṅ asu, ikaṅ arva-rvān tikaṅ asu, mati pva ya, tan ana doṣanikaṅ maṅvan.

(1565)(1566)

220

dhanuḥśataṁ parīhāro grāmasya syāt samantataḥ | śamyāpātās trayo vāpi triguṇo nagarasya tu ||

  • MDhŚ 8.237: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

tatrāparivr̥taṁ dhānyaṁ vihiṁsyuḥ paśavo yadi | na tatra praṇayed daṇḍaṁ nr̥patiḥ paśurakṣiṇām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.238

ikaṅ sapi kəbo amaṅan pari, tan pinagər pva ya, asiṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅa yan maṅkana pva ya daṇḍanən ika de saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ maṅvan, ri səḍəṅikāṅvan-ṅvan yāmaṅan pari tan pinagər.

(1567)(1568)(1569)(1570)(1571)(1572)(1573)

221

vr̥tiṁ tatra prakurvīta yām uṣṭro nāvalokayet | chidraṁ ca vārayet sarvaṁ śvasūkaramukhānugam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.239: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

pathi kṣetre parivr̥te grāmāntīye ’tha vā punaḥ | sapālaḥ śatadaṇḍārho vipālān vārayet paśūn ||

  • MDhŚ 8.240

ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ amaṅan pari huvus pinagər, ikaṅ maṅvan mulat ta ya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ maṅvan, riṅ satus paṇa, mā, 5, 2000, tkanya. ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ maṅkana kramanya, yan tan hana ikaṅ maṅvan lumihata, vrəgakəna ya denikaṅ masavah.

(1574)(1575)(1576)

222

kṣetreṣv anyeṣu tu paśuḥ sapādaṁ paṇam arhati | sarvatra tu śado deyaḥ kṣetrikasyeti dhāraṇā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.241

yapvan pamaṅan pari ikaṅ kəbo sapi, adoha sakeṅ avan, sakeṅ thāni kunaṅ, ya ika kaliṅaniṅ ujar, anyeṣu, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ maṅvan, ri satus lima likur paṇa, mā, 6, ku, 1, 2500. asiṅ pinaṅanya riṅ savah, satus paṇa, daṇḍanya, vehakəna ri saṅ masavah, maṅkana pahiṅan bhaṭāra manu.

(1577)(1578)(1579)(1580)

223

anirdaśāhāṁ gāṁ sūtāṁ vr̥ṣān devapaśūṁs tathā | sapālān vā vipālān vā na daṇḍyān manur abravīt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.242

kunaṅ yan ləmbu mānak-anak, tapvan təka sapuluh rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan, ləmbu saṅ hyaṅ kunaṅ, amaṅan pari riṅ savah, pinagər tan pinagər kunaṅ, tan ḍaṇḍan ikaṅ ləmbu maṅkana, liṅ bhaṭāra manu ṅūni.

(1581)(1582)

224

kṣetriyasyātyaye daṇḍo bhāgād daśaguṇo bhavet | tato ’rdhadaṇḍo bhr̥tyānām ajñānāt kṣetrikasya tu ||

  • MDhŚ 8.243

kunaṅ yan mati, tikəla ikaṅ ləmbu de saṅ masavah maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya hetu, daśaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ ləmbu, həlyananya de saṅ masavah, kunaṅ yan kavula saṅ masavah, amatyani anikəli kunaṅ, pañcaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ ləmbu, həlyananya, apan pakon saṅ tuhan ika.

(1583)(1584)(1585)(1586)(1587)(1588)(1589)

225

etad vidhānam ātiṣṭhed dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ | svāmināṁ ca paśūnāṁ ca pālānāṁ ca vyatikrame ||

  • MDhŚ 8.244: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

sīmāṁ prati samutpanne vivāde grāmayor dvayoḥ | jyeṣṭhe māsi nayet sīmāṁ suprakāśeṣu setuṣu ||

  • MDhŚ 8.245

ikaṅ grāma rvaṅ siki, avicāra sīmā, pagavayakəna sīmā vatəs, tambak, ikaṅ hīṅan prakāśakəna ya de saṅ prabhu, atūta yukty ata ya, riṅ jyeṣṭhātah māsanya, ika ta kabeh gavayakəna ya i pahīṅananiṅ sīmā.

(1590)(1591)(1592)

226

upachannāni cānyāni sīmāliṅgāni kārayet | sīmājñāne nr̥ṇāṁ vīkṣya nityaṁ loke viparyayam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.249

aśmano ’sthīni govālāṁs tuṣān bhasma kapālikāḥ | karīṣam iṣṭakāṅgārāṁś charkarā vālukās tathā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.250

ikaṅ sīmā-liṅga tan katon, upacchanna ṅaranya, konakəna gavayən de saṅ mavicāra sīmā kālih, ya ta paṅavruhanya hīṅaniṅ vatəsnya, an vulati kahilaṅanikaṅ cihna vr̥kṣa: vatu, tahulan, *bubatniṅ ləmbu, məraṅ, avu, kalapa, viṅka, karikil vatu, iṣṭaka, arəṅ, paras, hənī tasik. ika ta kabeh, sīmā-upacchanna-liṅga ṅaranya kabeh.

(1593)(1594)(1595)(1596)(1597)(1598)

yāni caivaṁprakārāṇi kālād bhūmir na bhakṣayet | tāni saṁdhiṣu sīmāyām aprakāśāni kārayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.251: Our text does not seem to gives paraphrase for the last stanza grouped in this section.

227

sīmāvr̥kṣāṁś tu kurvīta nyagrodhāśvatthakiṁśukān | śālmalīsālatālāṁś ca kṣīriṇaś caiva pādapān ||

  • MDhŚ 8.246

gulmān veṇūṁś ca vividhān śamīvallīsthalāni ca | śarān kubjakagulmāṁś ca tathā sīmā na naśyati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.247

kavruhana de saṅ prabhu hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ ləmahikaṅ mavyavāhara, makanimitta cihnanya, tanəmana kayu ikaṅ vatəs, nyagrodha, variṅin, bodhi, ḍaḍap, śālmalī, lərək, sāla, raṇḍə, kṣīriṇa, kayv akəmbaṅ avoh, vanaspati, kayv agətih, ya ta lvirnikaṅ kayu tanəmən, riṅ pahīṅanan. śalmika, kasine, vehən makveha, raṇḍə rambataniṅ udvad magəṅ, valya, valuh, kavittha, jirət, ika ta kabeh tanəməniṅ sīmā vatəs, tatan hilaṅaniṅ sīmā vatəs yan maṅkana.

(1599)(1600)(1601)(1602)(1603)(1604)(1605)(1606)(1607)(1608)(1609)(1610)

228

taḍāgāny udapānāni vāpyaḥ prasravaṇāni ca | sīmāsaṁdhiṣu kāryāṇi devatāyatanāni ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.248

etair liṅgair nayet sīmāṁ rājā vivadamānayoḥ | pūrvabhuktyā ca satatam udakasyāgamena ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.252. The OJ paraphrase suggests that the author had before him a version reading kūpa instead of vāpi, with kūpa coming before udapāna. No such version of this stanza is known to us.

taṭāka, ḍavuhan, kūpa, sumur, udapāna, talaga sinukan, prasravaṇa, vulakan, mvaṅ ikaṅ pamukty alavas, udakasya, hilīniṅ kali kunaṅ, nahan ta cihna paṅavruhanira.

(1611)(1612)(1613)

229

yadi saṁśaya eva syāl liṅgānām api darśane | sākṣipratyaya eva syāt sīmāvādavinirṇayaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.253

yan saṅśaya saṅ prabhu ri hananiṅ sīmāliṅga, pavarahniṅ sākṣi pituhunira, maṅkana deniṅ magəhakəna sīmā səḍəṅ cinarita.

(1614)(1615)

230

grāmeyakakulānāṁ tu samakṣaṁ sīmni sākṣiṇaḥ | praṣṭavyāḥ sīmaliṅgāni tayoś caiva vivādinoḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.254

i papupulninikaṅ təpi siriṅnikaṅ mavyavahāra sīmā kālih, takvanana de saṅ prabhu, i səḍəṅ prasiddhaniṅ vatəsnikaṅ thāni.

(1616)(1617)

231

te pr̥ṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ samastāḥ sīmni niścayam | nibadhnīyāt tathā sīmāṁ sarvāṁs tāṁś caiva nāmataḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.255

tinakvanan pva sākṣinya kabeh, mavaraha ta ya irikaṅ prasiddha vatəs, ri huvusnyan pavarah, tulisakəna ta nāmanya, mvaṅ sapavarahnya irikaṅ vatəs.

(1618)(1619)

232

śirobhis te gr̥hītvorvīṁ sragviṇo raktavāsasaḥ | sukr̥taiḥ śāpitāḥ svaiḥ svair nayeyus te samañjasam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.256

huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh, konən ta ya sākṣinya sumuhuna ikaṅ ləmah sinəṅguhanya vatəs, alapən sakala pagəṅnya, kambaṅana kambaṅ abaṅ, śapathanana ta ya de saṅ prabhu, liṅanira, tan təmva phalaniṅ gaventa hayu yan kita mithya, tuhu pva kitāvarah, katəmu pva phalaniṅ gaventa hayu, liṅanira iriya.

(1620)(1621)(1622)(1623)

233

yathoktena nayantas te pūyante satyasākṣiṇaḥ | viparītaṁ nayantas tu dāpyāḥ syur dviśataṁ damam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.257

ikaṅ sākṣi kinənan śapatha, sapta divaśa hīṅanya, kadi pavarah ṅūni riṅ sākṣicarita, tan vikāra pva ya, pavitra ikaṅ satyasākṣi yan maṅkana, ikaṅ vatəs pavarahnya, pagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, mithya pva sākṣinya, katəkan jāti-rogāgni-maraṇa, makāntaṅ sapta divasa, ika taṅ maṅkana, daṇḍan ta ya ikaṅ sākṣi, de saṅ prabhu, rvaṅ atus paṇa riṅ vvaṅ tuṅgalan, mā, 10, 4000, təkanya, ikaṅ avyavahāra mithya sākṣinya, sorakəna pakṣanya.

(1624)(1625)(1626)

234

sākṣyabhāve tu catvāro grāmāḥ sāmantavāsinaḥ | sīmāvinirṇayaṁ kuryuḥ prayatā rājasaṁnidhau ||

  • MDhŚ 8.258

yan tan hana sākṣya, takvanana taṅ caturgrāma, sakaparək deniṅ mavicāra, humatura riṅ saṅ prabhu, majara i tuhu sīmā vatəs vinicāra.

(1627)

235

sāmantānām abhāve tu maulānāṁ sīmasākṣiṇām | imān apy anuyuñjīta puruṣān vanagocarān ||

  • MDhŚ 8.259

vyādhāñ śākunikān gopān kaivartān mūlakhānakān | vyālagrāhān uñchavr̥ttīn anyāṁś ca vanagocarān ||

  • MDhŚ 8.260

te pr̥ṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ sīmāsaṁdhiṣu lakṣaṇam | tat tathā sthāpayed rājā dharmeṇa grāmayor dvayoḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.261

yan tan hana caturgrāma, vruh irikaṅ vatəs, tan hana ikaṅ maulāḥ, matakvan saṅ prabhu ikaṅ asabhā-sukət, vyādhān, tuha buru, śākunikān, pakṣimatsyamr̥gān hanti, prapikat, prajariṅ manuk, maṅvan javi-javi, kaivartān, vvaṅ aparahu-parahu, vvaṅ manuhan suḍa uvi hilus, vyālagrāhān, vvaṅ amet ulā, uvaya, uñchavr̥ttīn, vvaṅ aṅasag-asag siṅgaṅ, vanagocarān, vvaṅ anulup lutuṅ, añjala ivak, ika ta kabeh, takvanana de saṅ prabhu, pajarakəna, lakṣaṇanikaṅ vatəs, sapavarahnya pagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ iṅ ləmah ikaṅ avicāra kālih, dharma sira yan maṅkana.

  • Pāṇini, Aṣṭādhyāyī, 4.4.35 pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti. Examples of the grammatical derivation intended in this rule are given in Patañjali’s Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya (ed. Kielhorn-Abhyankar I,176.25-177.16) pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti: mātsyikaḥ. tadviśeṣāṇām: śāpharikaḥ, śākulikaḥ. And in the Kāśikāvr̥tti: pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti | tad ity eva | pakṣyādibhyo dvitīyā-samarthebhyo hanti ity etasminn arthe ṭhak-pratyayo bhavati | svarūpasya paryāyāṇāṁ tadviśeṣāṇāṁ ca grahaṇam iheṣyate | pakṣiṇo hanti pākṣikaḥ | śākunikaḥ | māyūrikaḥ | taittirikaḥ | matsya - mātsyikaḥ | mainikaḥ | śāpharikaḥ | śākulikaḥ | mr̥ga - mārgikaḥ | hāriṇikaḥ | saukarikaḥ | sāraṅgikaḥ ||.

(1628)(1629)(1630)(1631)(1632)(1633)(1634)(1635)(1636)(1637)(1638)(1639)

236

kṣetrakūpataḍāgānām ārāmasya gr̥hasya ca | sāmantapratyayo jñeyaḥ sīmāsetuvinirṇayaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.262

ikaṅ savah, sumur, talaga, kubvan, pomahan, lakṣaṇanikaṅ sīmā vatəs, pavarahniṅ sāmanta, yan tinakvanan de saṅ prabhu, kapagəhakəna ya, prasiddhā ya tuhu vatəs.

(1640)(1641)(1642)(1643)(1644)

237

sāmantāś cen mr̥ṣā brūyu setau vivādatāṁ nr̥̄ṇām | sarve pr̥thak pr̥thag daṇḍyā rājñā madhyamasāhasam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.263

ikaṅ sāmanta təpi siriṅ kabeh adva ta denyāvarah, irikaṅ vatəs cinarita, paṅavruha yan adva kadi ṅūni konən aśapatha: ya, vikāra ta ya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ təpi siriṅ kabeh, de saṅ prabhu, madhyamasāhasa daṇḍanya, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, 10000, ri sāmanta-sāmanta.

(1645)(1646)(1647)(1648)

238

gr̥haṁ taḍāgam ārāmaṁ kṣetraṁ vā bhīṣayā haran | śatāni pañca daṇḍyaḥ syād ajñānād dviśato damaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.264

ikaṅ vvaṅ amiḍik ləmah, pomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ amiḍik, de saṁ prabhu, limaṅ atus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, 10000, təkanya, kunaṅ yan tan vruh yan pamiḍik, rvaṅ atus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 10, təkanya.

(1649)(1650)(1651)(1652)

239

sīmāyām aviṣahyāyāṁ svayaṁ rājaiva dharmavit | pradiśed bhūmim eteṣām upakārād iti sthitiḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.265

səḍəṅnyan paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄ ikaṅ mavicāra kālih, athavā deniṅ aṅartha, tan hana vənaṅ aṅisyani dravya-hajinya, pūrvasthiti kinavənaṅakən ya kunaṅ, alapən de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ sīmā, vruh riṅ dharma sira, yan maṅkana, vehakəna ya i mantrinira, paṅivva dharma hetunya, athavā deniṅ aṅartha, vehakənanira ya rikaṅ deśākveh vvaṅnya, upakāra vənaṅ aṅisyani dravya haji, mvaṅ pūrvvasthitinya hetu, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ haji, pilihana paḍa yukti ika.

(1653)(1654)(1655)(1656)

240

dhvajinī matsyanītaiva naidhānī bhayavarjitā | rājaśāsananītā ca sīmā pañcavidhā smr̥tā ||

  • Stanza interpolated after MDhŚ 8.265, ed. Mandlik & Dave: dhvajinī matsinī caiva, nidhānī ...

dhvajinī, sīma kataṇḍān, matsyanītā, sīmāṅaturakən ivak, naidhānī, sīma kudur, bhayavarjitā, sīma svatantra, rājaśāsana, sīma lukayan, parujar haji kunaṅ, lima kvehiṅ sīma kavruhakəna.

(1657)(1658)(1659)(1660)(1661)

colophon

iti sīmācarita.

13

Topic of Verbal Assault

241

eṣo ’khilenābhihito dharmaḥ sīmāvinirṇaye | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi vākpāruṣyavinirṇayam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.266: Our text gives no paraphrase for this stanza, which marks the transition to a new topic in the Sanskrit text. We next expect MDhŚ 8.267 but we first get four stanzas not included in the critical edition, and only one of them recorded in its apparatus.

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


halaniṅ śarīra, halaniṅ pajātyan, halaniṅ pinaṅan, halaniṅ gave, halaniṅ kajanman, halaniṅ kavitan, halaniṅ taliṅa, halaniṅ paṅrəṅə̄ kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh, inujarakəniṅ vvaṅ magalak, araniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākpāruṣya ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

(1662)(1663)(1664)(1665)(1666)(1667)

242

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ujar hala ulihniṅ paṅrəṅə̄ pūrvaka, inujarakən denikaṅ aṅrəṅə̄ sahakrodhānya ta ya, tuhu ta ya, ndan magavay alarāmbək riṅ len, donya, inujarakən, ṅaraniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākpāruṣya ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

(1668)(1669)

243

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ vvaṅ manaṅguh vuta, vuta kita liṅnya, ikaṅ sinaṅguh vuta tuhva ya vuta, ṅaraniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākparuṣya ṅaranya muvah liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

(1670)(1671)

244

patitaṁ patitety uktvā cauraṁ caureti vā punaḥ | vacanāt tulyadoṣaḥ syān mithyā dvir doṣatāṁ vrajet ||

  • Stanza interpolated after 8.277.

ikaṅ vvaṅ mojar iṅ ayan, ayan kita liṅnya, ndan ikaṅ ayan kr̥taprāyaścitta, mojar iṅ maliṅ, maliṅ kita liṅnya, ndan ikaṅ maliṅ huvus dinaṇḍa, sabyayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ ayan, sadaṇḍanikaṅ maliṅ ṅūni, ya kaliṅaniṅ tulyadoṣa, ya ta paṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ manaṅguh ayan, mvaṅ ikaṅ manaṅguh maliṅ, ujarnya hetunyan dinaṇḍa, riṅ tan doṣanya, mithyā pva ya panaṅguhnya maliṅ, mvaṅ ayan, dviguṇakəna ikaṅ byaya, mvaṅ daṇḍaniṅ maliṅ ṅūni, maṅkana daṇḍanya yan mithyā.

(1672)(1673)(1674)(1675)(1676)(1677)(1678)(1679)

245

śataṁ brāhmaṇam ākruśya kṣatriyo daṇḍam arhati | vaiśyo ’dhyardhaśataṁ dve vā śūdras tu vadham arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.267

kunaṅ yan kṣatriya vākpāruṣya riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya ḍaṇḍan iṅ satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya, vaiśya vākpāruṣya i saṅ brāhmaṇa, rvaṅ atus limaṅ puluh paṇa, yogya ḍaṇḍan ya, mā, 12, ku, 2, 5000, təkanya, rvaṅ atus paṇa kunaṅ, mā, 10, təkanya, kunaṅ yan śūdra vākpāruṣya i saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya patyana ya.

(1680)(1681)(1682)

246

pañcāśad brāhmaṇo daṇḍyaḥ kṣatriyasyābhiśaṁsane | vaiśye syād ardhapañcāśac chūdre dvādaśako damaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.268

kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ kṣatriya, daṇḍan limaṅ puluh paṇa, mā, 2, ku, 2, təkanya. saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya, daṇḍan rvaṅ puluh limaṅ paṇa mā, 1, ku, 1, təkanya. saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, daṇḍa rva vlas paṇa, ku, 2, sa, 4, təkanya.

(1683)(1684)(1685)(1686)

247

viprakṣatriyavat kāryo daṇḍo rājanyavaiśyayoḥ | vaiśyakṣatriyayoḥ śūdre vipre yaḥ kṣatravaiśyayoḥ ||

  • First stanza interpolated after 8.268.

saṅ kṣatriya, mvaṅ vaiśya silih vākpāruṣya, yogya daṇḍan kālih, yan vaiśya vākpāruṣya riṅ saṅ kṣatriya, daṇḍan ya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya. saṅ kṣatriya vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, sadaṇḍaniṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, vaiśya vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, 440, daṇḍanya. yan śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, ku, 2, pa, 2, daṇḍaa. śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya, mā, 5, daṇḍanya, kagavayaniṅ daṇḍa riṅ rāja.

(1687)(1688)(1689)(1690)(1691)(1692)(1693)(1694)(1695)(1696)(1697)

248

samutkarṣāpakarṣābhyāṁ vipravad daṇḍakalpanā | rājanyavaiśyaśūdrāṇām r̥te vācyād iti sthitiḥ ||

  • Second stanza interpolated after 8.268.

yan kṣatriya vaiśya śūdra kadi daṇḍa saṅ brāhmaṇa, tumūtana kasor kaləvihniṅ janma hetunika, tatan pamatyakəna* ya, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.

(1698)(1699)

249

samavarṇe dvijātīnāṁ dvādaśaiva vyatikrame | vādeṣv avacanīyeṣu tad eva dviguṇaṁ bhavet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.269

ikaṅ pandaṇḍerikaṅ vvaṅ vākpāruṣya, kevala dvādaśa ya, paḍa vākpāruṣya riṅ sārah-arahnira sovaṅ-sovaṅ, hana pva vākpāruṣya irikaṅ tan hana doṣanya, kevalya dviguṇākəna ikaṅ dvādaśa paṇa, padlikur paṇa təmahanya, mā, 1, pa, 4, daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana.

(1700)(1701)(1702)(1703)

250

ekajātir dvijātīṁs tu vācā dāruṇayā kṣipan | jihvāyāḥ prāpnuyāc chedaṁ jaghanyaprabhavo hi saḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.270

kunaṅ deniṅ amatyani śūdra yan antyanta hala ujarnya riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, tugəlana liḍahnya, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maṅkana daṇḍaanya, apan antyanta sorniṅ janmanya.

(1704)(1705)(1706)(1707)(1708)

251

nāmajātigrahaṁ tv eṣām abhidroheṇa kurvataḥ | nikheyo ’yomayaḥ śaṅkur jvalann āsye daśāṅgulaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.271

ikaṅ ayomayaḥ śaṅkuḥ, limpuṅ vəsi, *tunvakəna riṅ apuy, taṅan karva *təvəkakəna riṅ tutukniṅ śūdra, yan aṅuman-uman ri ṅaran saṅ brāhmaṇa, mvaṅ ṅaraniṅ tuha-tuhanira, makanimitta drohakanya ri sira.

(1709)(1710)(1711)(1712)(1713)(1714)(1715)(1716)

252

dharmopadeśaṁ darpeṇa viprāṇām asya kurvataḥ | taptam āsecayet tailaṁ vaktre śrotre ca pārthivaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.272

ikaṅ śūdra, aṅuman-uman marah-marah saṅ brāhmaṇa, kədə̄ makanimitta bhaṅganya, syukana ləṅa səḍaṅ apanas tutuknya, taliṅanya, maṅkana daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

(1717)(1718)(1719)(1720)(1721)

253

śrutaṁ deśaṁ ca jātiṁ ca karma śarīram eva ca | vitathena bruvan darpād dāpyaḥ syād dviśataṁ damam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.273

ikaṅ śūdra, aṅucap ri halanyājinya rovaṅnya paḍa śūdra, kajanmanya, deśanya, gavenya, śarīranya, ndatan tuhu sapaṅucapnya, makanimitta bhaṅganya, ika ta maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan rvaṅ atus paṇa, de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya.

(1722)(1723)(1724)(1725)(1726)(1727)

254

kāṇaṁ vāpy atha vā khañjam anyaṁ vāpi tathāvidham | tathyenāpi bruvan dāpyo daṇḍaṁ kārṣāpaṇāvaram ||

  • MDhŚ 8.274

ikaṅ vvaṅ manaṅguh putikən, vuta, timpaṅ, salviraniṅ vikāra, yadyapi tuhva sapanaṅguhnya, yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, tigaṅ kārṣāpaṇa, tigaṅ saga vəsi, 120, təkanya.

(1728)(1729)(1730)(1731)(1732)

255

mātaraṁ pitaraṁ jāyāṁ bhrātaraṁ tanayaṁ gurum | ākṣārayañ chataṁ dāpyaḥ panthānaṁ cādadad guroḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.275

ikaṅ vvaṅ vākpāruṣya, *amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən rībunya, ri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya, tan patūt i maryādaniṅ guru kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh, yogya daṇḍan de saṅ prabhu, satus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 5, tkanya.

(1733)(1734)(1735)(1736)(1737)

256

brāhmaṇakṣatriyābhyāṁ tu daṇḍaḥ kāryo vijānatā | brāhmaṇe sāhasaḥ pūrvaḥ kṣatriye tv eva madhyamaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.276

kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira, daṇḍan sira riṅ pūrvasāhasa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya. saṅ kṣatriyajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira, daṇḍan sira de saṅ prabhu, riṅ madhyamasāhasa, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, təkanya.

(1738)(1739)(1740)(1741)(1742)(1743)(1744)

257

viṭśūdrayor evam eva svajātiṁ prati tattvataḥ | chedavarjaṁ praṇayanaṁ daṇḍasyeti viniścayaḥ ||

(1745)
  • MDhŚ 8.277

kunaṅ vaiśya, aṅiṅgatakən mātādinya, daṇḍan riṅ pūrvasāhasa de saṅ prabhu. śūdrāṅiṅgatakən mātādinya, ya kaliṅaniṅ svajātim prati, antyādi deniṅ aṅartha, daṇḍan ya riṅ madhyamasāhasa, de saṅ prabhu, yukti ika denira, ya kaliṅaniṅ dharmataḥ.

(1746)(1747)(1748)

258

eṣa daṇḍavidhiḥ prokto vākpāruṣyasya tattvataḥ | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.278

ikaṅ daṇḍa vākpāruṣya, huvus inajarakənmami, mavaraha ta kami daṇḍaniṅ daṇḍapāruṣya.

(1749)(1750)(1751)

colophon

iti vākpāruṣyacarita.

(1752)

14

Topic of Physical Assault

259

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ aṅlarani vvaṅ, aṅrahi vvaṅ, anikəlana, anibākəna, amatyanana kunaṅ, ṅaraniṅ ulah maṅkana, daṇḍapāruṣya ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

(1753)(1754)(1755)(1756)

260

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. However, there is a close Old Javanese parallel in KM 225: ḍəṇḍapāruṣya ucapən maṅke. riṅ voṅ amukul, anuduk iṅ kayu, aṅgitikiṅ vatu aṅlarani, aṅəmu gətih, atatuha kunəṅ, anugəlakən, anikəlakən baluṅ, makādi yen amatenana sarvasato, yen voṅ ādine, araniṅ ulah vivijinən, salah tuṅgala ikā ḍəṇḍapāruṣya arane, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, maṅkana riṅ voṅ amraṅ iṅ sañjata, anuduk ādine, aṅgitik iṅ vatu, riṅ viṅkā, amukul iṅ kayu, riṅ baluṅ, anaṇḍat guluniṅ len iṅ tatali, aniləpakən iṅ bañu, anampel, amərəp, aṅgarut, anəpak, andədəl, aṅgoñoh (corr. aṅgocoh), aṅgapuk, anahuthamok, amlaciṅ, aṅidoni, aniratra ambal (corr. anirati umbəl) ilu, anampəki kəkəmahan, anampəki ririgən, aṅgutuk iṅ tai, aṅantepakən iṅ tai, anuṇḍuṅakən iṅ tai, riṅ patunan iṅ celeṅ, iku pratyekaniṅ ḍəṇḍapāruṣya.


ikaṅ vvaṅ aməraṅ, aṅgutuk iṅ vatu, viṅka kunaṅ, amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ, iṅ tahulan, ahabət i hri, mvaṅ tatali, aṅələmakən iṅ vvai, anampyal, andədəl, anahut, aṅgarut, anampək iṅ təḍa, nāhan pratyekaniṅ mulahakən daṇḍapāruṣya.

(1757)(1758)(1759)(1760)(1761)

261

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ rva, sādhya, sādhana, sādhya ṅaranya, duḥkhādi, sādhana ṅaranya, śāstrādi, vəkasniṅ sādhanapada, vidyād garīyaḥ, kavruhana ləvih de saṅ paṇḍita, ikaṅ asādhana śāstrādi ādinya, nāhan śāstra kavruhakəna ləvih təmən ika, de saṅ paṇḍita.

(1762)(1763)(1764)

262

yena kena cid aṅgena hiṁsyāc cec chreṣṭham antyajaḥ | chettavyaṁ tad tad evāsya tan manor anuśāsanam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.279

ikaṅ śūdra, aṅlarani saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta salviraniṅ śarīrāvayavanya, ika ta sādhananya tugəlana ya de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

  • KM 226: riṅ bot dagaṅ aṅlarani riṅ brāhmaṇa, asādhana taṅan, suku, caṅkəm, śirah, ḍaḍa, gigir, bāhu, plat, silip (corr. silit) iku ta sādhanane pāruṣya riṅ samajanma ləvih kaṅ den-pāruṣyani, siṅ sādhanane aṇḍamalani, tu[ṅ]gelana de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bha(ga)vā(n) manu riṅ śāsana.

(1765)

263

pāṇim udyamya daṇḍaṁ vā pāṇicchedanam arhati | pādena praharan kopāt pādacchedanam arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.280

ikaṅ śūdra yan paṅabət iṅ prəp, aṅayat riṅ palu-palu kunaṅ, i saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya tugəlana taṅanya, de saṅ prabhu. andədəla ikaṅ śūdra i saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta galaknya, yogya tugəlana sukunya, de saṅ prabhu.

264

sahāsanam abhiprepsur utkr̥ṣṭasyāvakr̥ṣṭajaḥ | kaṭyāṁ kr̥tāṅko nirvāsyaḥ sphicaṁ vāsyāvakartayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.281

ikaṅ śūdra yan aharəp aliṅgiha i paluṅguhanira saṅ brāhmaṇa, praṅən vaṅkiṅ-vaṅkiṅnya, ya cihnanya, mvaṅ *pva-pvalanya praṅən ya sasisih, dohakəna ya.

(1766)

265

avaniṣṭhīvato darpād dvāv oṣṭhau chedayen nr̥paḥ | avamūtrayato meḍhram avaśardhayato gudam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.282

ikaṅ śūdra aṅidoni riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta galaknya, təvərən lambenya i sor i ruhur, de saṅ prabhu. aṅəyəhi ikaṅ śūdra i saṅ brāhmaṇa, tugəlana upasthanya. yen aṅəntuti saṅ brāhmaṇa, təvərana lətnya.

(1767)(1768)(1769)

266

keśeṣu gr̥hṇato hastau chedayed avicārayan | pādayor dāḍhikāyāṁ ca grīvāyāṁ vr̥ṣaṇeṣu ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.283

ikaṅ śūdrārəṅgut hulu saṅ brāhmaṇa, amulirakən iruṅ, anəkək gulū, amijət *pəli, hayva ya iṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu, tugəlana ta hastanya kālih.

(1770)

267

tvagbhedakaḥ śataṁ daṇḍy lohitasya ca darśakaḥ | māṁsabhettā tu ṣaṇniṣkān pravāsyas tv asthibhedakaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.284

salviranikaṅ daṇḍapāruṣya, ri savarṇanya, anecelakən* kulit, amətvakən rah, satus paṇa yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 5. kunaṅ yan paṅanini dagiṅ, daṇḍa ya riṅ ṣaḍniṣka, mā, su, 1, mā, 8, 9600, təkanya. kunaṅ yan panikəli, daṇḍan ya riṅ ṣaḍniṣka, iṅgatakəna ya.

(1771)(1772)

268

vanaspatīnāṁ sarveṣām upabhogo yathā yathā | tathā tathā damaḥ kāryo hiṁsāyām iti dhāraṇā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.285

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ aməraṅ kayu, salviraniṅ kayu, samūlyanikaṅ kayu daṇḍanya, yan mati ikaṅ kayu denya, maṅkā həlyananya, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

(1773)(1774)(1775)(1776)(1777)(1778)

269

manuṣyāṇāṁ paśūnāṁ ca duḥkhāya prahr̥te sati | yathā yathā mahad duḥkhaṁ daṇḍaṁ kuryāt tathā tathā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.286

ikaṅ aṅlarani vvaṅ, paśu kunaṅ, salaranikaṅ linaranya, pandaṇḍeriya, ya ta kaliṅaniṅ yathā yathā.

(1779)(1780)(1781)

270

aṅgāvapīḍanāyāṁ ca prāṇaśoṇitayos tathā | samutthānavyayaṁ dāpyaḥ sarvadaṇḍam athāpi vā ||

(1782)
  • MDhŚ 8.287. Our author seems to have read vraṇa-, a variant reading attested in numerous witnesses for the Sanskrit text.

ikaṅ aṅlarani śarīra, aṅanini kunaṅ, aṅrahi, sabeyaniṅ anuluṅ *patiba-jampyaa, daṇḍan ta ya riṅ prathamasāhasa, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.

(1783)(1784)(1785)(1786)(1787)

271

dravyāṇi hiṁsyād yo yasya jñānato ’jñānato ’pi vā | sa tasyotpādayet tuṣṭiṁ rājño dadyāc ca tatsamam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.288. A variant reading rājñā daṇḍyaś ca is recorded in Olivelle’s apparatus.

ikaṅ vvaṅ arəmpak dravyaniṅ len, makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ, ikaṅ maṅkana, aṅhəlyanana ta ya sapaṅanumānaniṅ dravya rinəmpaknya, kunaṅ yan tan vruh *paṅanumāna, həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ dravya rinəmpaknya, daṇḍan riṅ pūrvasāhasa.

(1788)(1789)(1790)(1791)(1792)(1793)(1794)(1795)

272

carmacārmikabhāṇḍeṣu kāṣṭhaloṣṭamayeṣu ca | mūlyāt pañcaguṇo daṇḍaḥ puṣpamūlaphaleṣu ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.289

dval *viniṅkas, aṅrəmək guci, aṅrəmək dyun, anugəl rəbahan, aṅalap kasumba, tuñjuṅ, vovohan, pañcaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ bhāṇḍa daṇḍaanya.

(1796)(1797)

273

yānasya caiva yātuś ca yānasvāmina eva ca | daśātivartanāny āhuḥ śeṣe daṇḍo vidhīyate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.290

paṅlarani guluṅan, paṅlarani sārathi, paṅlarani ratha, sapuluh, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, kunaṅ yan len sakeṅ sapuluh nimittanya paṅrəmpak bhāṇḍādi, vinarahakən daṇḍanya, ndya lvirnya sapuluh nihan.

(1798)(1799)

274

chinditāsye bhagnayuge tiryakpratimukhāgate | akṣabhaṅge ca yānasya cakrabhaṅge tathaiva ca ||

(1800)

chedane caiva yantrāṇāṁ yoktraraśmyos tathaiva ca | ākrande cāpy apehīti na daṇḍaṁ manur abravīt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.291-292.

chinditāsye, pəgat kəluhanya, bhagnayuge, tikəl pasaṅanya, tiryak, kahiriṅ, pratimukhāgate, katuṅkəb, akṣabhaṅge, rəmpak cakranya, chatrabhaṅge, rəmpak ululnya, chedane caiva yantrāṇām, pəgat *tali-rəṅganya, yoktraraśmyoḥ, pəgat *savədnya, pəgat taliniṅ kudanya, ākrande, paṅuhuhniṅ manuṅgaṅ, sumiṅgahakən ta liṅnya, yan maṅkana lvirnya paṅrəmpak bhāṇḍa, tan daṇḍan ika liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

(1801)(1802)(1803)(1804)(1805)(1806)(1807)

275

yatrāpavartate yugyaṁ vaiguṇyāt prājakasya tu | tatra svāmī bhaved daṇḍyo hiṁsāyāṁ dviśataṁ damam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.293

yan paṅambah vənaṅ-vənaṅ siṅ lviranya, ikaṅ maratha, makanimitta tan vruhnikaṅ amərəg, mati tikaṅ kāmbah denya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ aguluṅan, rvaṅ atus paṇa, daṇḍanya, mā, 10, təkanya, konən ta yāṅəlyanana samūlyanikaṅ pəjah.

(1808)(1809)(1810)(1811)(1812)(1813)(1814)

276

prājakaś ced bhaved āptaḥ prājako daṇḍam arhati | yugyasthāḥ prājake ’nāpte sarve daṇḍyāḥ śataṁ śatam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.294

ikaṅ sārathi, maṅaku i hayvaniṅ ratha, vruh amuruga, hana pva vikāra denya, maṅkā pva ya, yogya daṇḍa satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya, tan vruh pva ikaṅ amurug, mvaṅ tan paṅaku, hana pva vikāra denya, yugyasthāḥ, sakvehnikaṅ manuṅgaṅ yogya daṇḍa ri satus paṇa sovaṅ-sovaṅ, mā, 5, təkanya.

(1815)(1816)(1817)(1818)(1819)

277

sa cet tu pathi saṁruddhaḥ paśubhir vā rathena vā | pramāpayet prāṇabhr̥tas tatra daṇḍo ’vicāritaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.295

kunaṅ ikaṅ rathāṅalah, hana sattva kavədinya, liman, kuda ri harəpnya, matya ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ kāmbah denya, maṅkana pva ya, tan ucapən, tan daṇḍa ya, ikaṅ paśu mati tan əlyanana ya.

(1820)(1821)(1822)

278

manuṣyamāraṇe kṣipraṁ cauravat kilbiṣaṁ bhavet | prāṇabhr̥tsu mahatsv ardhaṁ gogajoṣṭrahayādiṣu ||

  • MDhŚ 8.296

yan vvaṅ mati kāmbah denya, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, yan sattva prāṇi mati denya, mūlya ta ya, ləmbu, liman, kuda, sārdham, satəṅahniṅ corah, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, ma, su, 1, mā, 9, təkanya.

(1823)(1824)(1825)

279

kṣudrakāṇāṁ paśūnāṁ tu hiṁsāyāṁ dviśato damaḥ | pañcāśat tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ śubheṣu mr̥gapakṣiṣu ||

  • MDhŚ 8.297

hana ta paśu kāmbah denya, rvaṅ atus paṇa, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, mā, 10, təkanya, kunaṅ yan kidaṅ panuṇḍuṅ, manuk hayu, kāmbah denya, limaṅ puluh paṇa, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, mā, 2, ku, 2, təkanya.

(1826)

280

gardabhājāvikānāṁ tu daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcamāṣikaḥ | māṣikas tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ śvasūkaranipātane ||

  • MDhŚ 8.298

kunaṅ yan gardabha, vəḍus, vivi, minda, mati kāmbah denya, mā, 5, daṇḍaanya, asu, və̄k, mati kāmbah denya, mā, 1, daṇḍanikaṁ maratha.

(1827)(1828)

281

bhāryā putraś ca dāsaś ca preṣyo bhrātrā ca sodaraḥ | prāptāparādhās tāḍyāḥ syū rajjvā veṇudalena vā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.299

strī, anak, hulun, śiṣya, sānak iṅ bapa, sānak iṅ babu, ika ta kabeh, sadoṣanya, palu-palu varahən ya, tali, vivilah kunaṅ, pamalvana.

(1829)(1830)

282

pr̥ṣṭhatas tu śarīrasya nottamāṅge kathaṁ cana | ato ’nyathā tu praharan prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.300

valakaṅnya yan stryādi, yan padoṣa, palvanən, hayva jugāmalva hulu-hulu.

(1831)(1832)

283

eṣo ’khilenābhihito daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayaḥ | stenasyātaḥ pravakṣyāmi vidhiṁ daṇḍavinirṇaye ||

  • MDhŚ 8.301

nahan daṇḍanikaṅ paruṣya, nirṇaya, huvus inajarakənmami, majara ta kami daṇḍaniṅ corah muvah.

(1833)(1834)(1835)

15

Topic of Punishment of Thieves

284

paramaṁ yatnam ātiṣṭhet stenānāṁ nigrahe nr̥paḥ | stenānāṁ nigrahād asya yaśo rāṣṭraṁ ca vardhate ||

  • MDhŚ 8.302

saṅ prabhu yatnaa ta sira ri kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ, phalanya, vr̥ddhi yaśanira, mvaṅ apagəh kaḍatvanira, makanimitta ri kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ.

(1836)(1837)(1838)

285

abhayasya hi yo dātā sa pūjyaḥ satataṁ nr̥paḥ | sattraṁ hi vardhate tasya sadaivābhayadakṣiṇam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.303

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana, aveh sira sukhaniṅ rāt, sira ta nityaśenastutiniṅ rāt, mataṅnyan maṅkana, apan paḍa kalavan mayajña sira, yan aṅgavaya karakṣaniṅ rāt, hana dānanira, pinakadānanira, paveh sukhaniṅ rāt.

(1839)(1840)(1841)

286

sarvato dharmaṣaḍbhāgo rājño bhavati rakṣataḥ | adharmād api ṣaḍbhāgo bhavaty asya hy arakṣataḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.304

sapanəmanira saṅ hyaṅ dharma sakeṅ sarvavarṇa, tinəmu saṅ prabhu, phalanira parakṣa ....

(1842)(1843)

287

yad adhīte yad yajateyad dadāti yad arcati | tasya ṣaḍbhāgabhāg rājāsamyag bhavati rakṣaṇāt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.305

saṅ maṅaji, saṅ mayajña, saṅ mapuṇya, saṅ matapa, sapanəmaniṅ dharmanira sovaṅ-sovaṅ, tinəmunira de saṅ prabhu, apan hayuniṅ maṅrakṣa saṅ prabhu, hetuniṅ siddha paṅajinira, siddha yajñanira, puṇyanira, tapanira.

(1844)(1845)(1846)

288

rājā stenena gantavyomuktakeśena dhīmatā | ācakṣāṇena tat steyamevaṁ kartāsmi śādhi mām ||

(1847)
  • MDhŚ 8.314

saṅ prabhu paranana de saṅ maliṅ, aṅurai rambut mara riṅ harəpnira, avarah i kamaliṅanya, liṅnya, kartāsmi, luməkas maliṅ kami, patyanante kami, maṅkana liṅnya.

(1848)(1849)(1850)(1851)(1852)

289

skandhenādāya musalaṁlaguḍaṁ vāpi khādiram | śaktiṁ cobhayatas tīkṣṇāmāyasaṁ daṇḍam eva vā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.315

maṅalapa ta saṅ prabhu, halu, palu-palu pə̄ṅ, lipuṅ alaṇḍəp i sor i ruhur, gadā vəsi, paṅdaṇḍanira ry avakniṅ maliṅ.

(1853)(1854)(1855)

290

annāde bhrūṇahā mārṣṭi patyau bhāryāpacāriṇī | gurau śiṣyaś ca yājyaś ca steno rājani kilbiṣam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.317

ikaṅ strī aməḍəl rare jro vətəṅ, pāpanya pinerakənya ri saṅ maveh səkul iriya, ikaṅ halvan yan mənəṅa jalunya, tan pamatyani ya, pinerakənya pāpanya riṅ jalunya, ikaṅ śiṣya, mvaṅ guru, tan pavarah riṅ daśaśīla, sapāpanya śiṣya, pinerakənya sapāpanya ri saṅ guru, saṅ prabhu yan tan paṅdaṇḍa maliṅ, sapāpaniṅ maliṅ pinerakənya ri saṅ prabhu.

(1856)(1857)(1858)(1859)(1860)(1861)(1862)(1863)(1864)(1865)(1866)

291

śāsanād vā vimokṣād vā stenaḥ steyād vimucyate | aśāsitvā tu taṁ rājā stenasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.316. If indeed this is the underlying Sanskrit stanza, then we must note that our text departs from the order of the Sanskrit text and represents this stanza’s meaning very inadequately.

saṅ prabhu yan paṅdaṇḍa riṅ tan maliṅ, pinerakənya pāpaniṅ tan maliṅ ri saṅ prabhu.

(1867)(1868)(1869)

292

rājabhir dhr̥tadaṇḍās tu kr̥tvā pāpāni mānavāḥ | nirmalāḥ svargam āyānti santaḥ sukr̥tino yathā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.318

ikaṅ maliṅ yan huvus dinaṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, ləpas pāpanya mulih mariṅ svarga, kadi saṅ paṇḍita nirmala mantuk iṅ svarga.

(1870)(1871)(1872)(1873)

293

yas tu rajjuṁ ghaṭaṁ kūpād dhared bhindyāc ca yaḥ prapām | sa daṇḍaṁ prāpnuyān māṣaṁ tac ca tasmin samāharet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.319

ikaṅ vvaṅ malap timbaniṅ sumur, talinya kunaṅ, vvaṅ arəmpak ulul iṅ pasar kunaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, kālih yogya daṇḍa ya, mā 1, ku, 1, ikaṅ timba inalapnya, valuyakənanya, ikaṅ vavaruṅ rinusaknya, pahayunənya.

(1874)(1875)(1876)(1877)(1878)

294

dhānyaṁ daśabhyaḥ kumbhebhyo harato ’bhyadhikaṁ vadhaḥ | śeṣe ’py ekādaśaguṇaṁ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.320

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap pari riṅ pagagan, ləvih sakeṅ sapuluh saṅga, patyana ya, yan kuraṅ sakeṅ sapuluh saṅga, ekādaśaguṇakəna ya riṅ sasaṅga, yan tan hana parinya, sapiraknikaṅ inalapnya, ekādaśaguṇa, ya daṇḍanya, aṅalap iṅ rahina upādhinika, kunaṅ yan vəṅi paṅalapnya, mon sañciṅ, sasaṅga, rvaṅ saṅga, inalapnya, patyana ya.

(1879)(1880)(1881)(1882)(1883)(1884)(1885)(1886)(1887)(1888)(1889)

295

tathā dharimameyānāṁ śatād abhyadhike vadhaḥ | suvarṇarajatādīnām uttamānāṁ ca vāsasām ||

  • MDhŚ 8.321

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap salviriṅ tinarajvan, mvaṅ tinakər, yan ləvih sakeṅ satus kati, mvaṅ satus sukat, patyana ya. ikaṅ aṅalap pirak, vastra uttama kunaṅ, patyana ya.

(1890)(1891)(1892)(1893)(1894)

296

pañcāśatas tv abhyadhike hastacchedanam iṣyate | śeṣe ’py ekādaśaguṇaṁ mūlyād daṇḍaṁ prakalpayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.322

kunaṅ yan ləvih sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat, ikaṅ tinarajvan tinakər inalapnya, tugəlana taṅanya, de saṅ prabhu, kunaṅ yan tan təka limaṅ puluh, ekādaśaguṇakəna ikaṅ inalapnya, ya daṇḍanya.

(1895)(1896)

297

puruṣāṇāṁ kulīnānāṁ nārīṇāṁ ca viśeṣataḥ | mukhyānāṁ caiva ratnānāṁ haraṇe vadham arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.323

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap vvaṅ ajanma, strī viśeṣa kunaṅ, mvaṅ maṇi mūlya, yogya patyana de saṅ prabhu.

(1897)

298

mahāpaśūnāṁ haraṇe śastrāṇām auṣadhasya ca | kālam āsādya kāryaṁ ca rājā daṇḍaṁ prakalpayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.324

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap vənaṅ-vənaṅ akveh sañjatanya, tamba kunaṅ, kālanya, kāryanya, iṅət-iṅətənira, enak pva kavalik bəlahanya, tibākəna ikaṅ daṇḍa sayathāsambhavani doṣanya.

(1898)(1899)(1900)

299

goṣu brāhmaṇasaṁsthāsu sthūrikāyāś ca bhedanam | paśūnāṁ haraṇe caiva sadyaḥ kāryo ’rdhapādikaḥ ||

(1901)
  • MDhŚ 8.325

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap ləmbu saṅ brāhmaṇa, aməraṅ, anikəlana tahulaniṅ ləmbu kunaṅ, ika taṅ maṅkana, tugəlana sukunya sasisih, ya daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

(1902)(1903)(1904)(1905)(1906)

300

sūtrakārpāsakiṇvānāṁ gomayasya guḍasya ca | dadhnaḥ kṣīrasya takrasya pānīyasya tr̥ṇasya ca ||

veṇuvaidalabhāṇḍānāṁ lavaṇānāṁ tathaiva ca | mr̥ṇmayānāṁ ca haraṇe mr̥do bhasmana eva ca ||

matsyānāṁ pakṣiṇāṁ caiva tailasya ca ghr̥tasya ca | māṁsasya madhunaś caiva yac cānyat paśusaṁbhavam ||

anyeṣāṁ caivamādīnāṁ adyānām odanasya ca | pakvānnānāṁ ca sarveṣāṁ tanmūlyād dviguṇo damaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.326–329

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅahal lave, kapas, tahiniṅ ləmbu, gula, puhan vahu, puhan asəm, puhan putər, inum-inuman, dukut, raga, vakul, guci, uyah, dyun, tanah, bhasma, ivak, manuk, ləṅa vatu, miñak, dagiṅ, madhu, bras, səkul, ikaṅ aṅahal maṅkana kabeh, samūlyanikaṅ pinetnya ləpihakəna ya daṇḍanya, de saṅ prabhu.

(1907)(1908)(1909)(1910)(1911)(1912)

301

puṣpeṣu harite dhānye gulmavallīnageṣu ca | alpeṣv aparipūteṣu daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcakr̥ṣṇalaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.330

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap kambaṅ, gaṅan, pari, odvad, kayu, ndatan pinagər ya, akəḍik tah ulihnya, ika taṅ maṅkana, daṇḍa ya riṅ limaṅ paṇa, ku, 1, 100, təkanya.

(1913)(1914)

302

paripūteṣu dhānyeṣu śākamūlaphaleṣu ca | niranvaye śataṁ daṇḍaḥ sānvaye ’rdhaśataṁ damaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.331

ikaṅ aṅahal pari, huvi, taləs, pinagəran tuvi, ndatan hanātuṅgv iriya, ika taṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa satus paṇa, mā, 5, 2000, təkanya, kunaṅ yan hanākəmit iriya, nəmaṅ puluh paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 2, ku, 2, 1000, təkanya.

(1915)(1916)(1917)(1918)(1919)

303

syāt sāhasaṁ tv anvayavat prasabhaṁ karma yat kr̥tam | niranvayaṁ bhavet steyaṁ kr̥tvāpavyayate ca yat ||

  • MDhŚ 8.332

ikaṅ vastu kinəmit, denikaṅ madravya, inalap pva ya, ikaṅ haṅalap maṅkana, yeka valat ṅaranya, nāhan hetunyan dinaṇḍa limaṅ puluh paṇa, kunaṅ ikaṅ aṅalap ri tan hanātuṅgu, aṅas prāyanikā, ika taṅ maṅkana, dadya ya səṅguhən maliṅ, nāhan hetunyan dinaṇḍa satus paṇa.

(1920)(1921)(1922)(1923)

304

yas tv etāny upakl̥ptāni dravyāṇi stenayen naraḥ | taṁ śataṁ daṇḍayed rājā yaś cāgniṁ corayed gr̥hāt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.333

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu, vvaṅ aṅalap sādhananiṅ ahoma, ikaṅ hanery umah, ika taṅ maṅkana kālih, daṇḍan ya riṅ prathamasāhasa, mā, 12, 4800, təkanya.

(1924)(1925)(1926)(1927)(1928)(1929)(1930)

305

yena yena yathāṅgena steno nr̥ṣu viceṣṭate | tat tad eva haret tasya pratyādeśāya pārthivaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.334

ikaṅ maliṅ luməkas maṅalap dravyaniṅ vvaṅ, makasādhana avaknya, konakəna ya praṅən avaknya de saṅ prabhu, ndatan matya ya, cihnanyan kavruhan yan maliṅ deniṅ vvaṅ riṅ dlāhan.

(1932)(1933)(1934)(1935)(1936)(1937)

306

pitācāryaḥ suhr̥n mātā bhāryā putraḥ purohitaḥ | nādaṇḍyo nāma rājño ’sti yaḥ svadharme na tiṣṭhati ||

kārṣāpaṇaṁ bhaved daṇḍyo yatrānyaḥ prākr̥to janaḥ | tatra rājā bhaved daṇḍyaḥ sahasram iti dhāraṇā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.335–336: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first two stanzas grouped in this section.

aṣṭāpādyaṁ tu śūdrasya steye bhavati kilbiṣam | ṣoḍaśaiva tu vaiśyasya dvātriṁśat kṣatriyasya tu ||

  • MDhŚ 8.337

ikaṅ śūdra yan maliṅ, daṇḍa ya, mā, su, 2, təkanya. kunaṅ ikaṅ veśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa ya, mā, su, 4, təkanya. kunaṅ yan kṣatriya maliṅ, daṇḍanira, mā, su, 8, təkanya.

(1938)(1939)(1940)

307

brāhmaṇasya catuḥṣaṣṭiḥ pūrṇaṁ vāpi śataṁ bhavet | dviguṇā vā catuḥṣaṣṭis taddoṣaguṇavid dhi saḥ ||

(1941)
  • MDhŚ 8.338

kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira mā, sū, 16, təkanya. dadi pūrva satus paṇa ṅaraniṅ daṇḍanira, apan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguṇa, umambah paṅavruhira yan maṅkana.

  • A very close parallel is found in Leiden Or 9376 (Sārasamuccaya): ika vvaṅ śūdra yaṅ maliṅ, daṇḍa su 2. kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ vaiśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa su4. kunaṅ yan vvaṅ kṣatriya yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira supra (8?). kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira su 16, dadi pūrva satus paṅarani daṇḍanira. pan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguna, umambah paṅvruhnira, yan maṅkana.

(1942)(1943)

308

eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hītavyā maryādinā | śākaṁ śākapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||

  • Our tentative reconstruction of a variant version of a stanza interpolated in some MDhŚ manuscripts after 8.341. Olivelle found it in his mss. BCa OOr with the wording eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hitavyā padhacchitaiḥ [?] | śākaṁ śānapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||. More coherent readings of the stanza are quoted in various dharmanibandha texts, with attribution to Nārada.
  • Devaṇṇabhaṭṭa’s Smr̥ticandrikā, Āhnikakāṇḍa: nārado ’pi | śālivrīhitilānāṃ tu muṣṭir grāhyā vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || eteṣāṃ mānavair muṣṭir grahītavyāpadi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattadāyinaṃ vidyād yady abhyadhikam icchati || āpadi sthitair adhikam ity arthaḥ, "tilamudgamāṣayavagodhūmādīnāṃ sasyamuṣṭigrahaṇeṣu na doṣaḥ pathikānām" iti smaraṇāt |
  • Lakṣmīdhara’s Kr̥tyakalpataru, Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa: nāradaḥ | śālivrīhiprasūtānāṃ muṣṭir grāhyo vidhīyate | [324] yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || aniṣiddhair (?) gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattādāyinaṃ vidyād yadi tv adhikam icchati || “śākapramāṇam” hārītoktaṃ muṣṭidvayam | vṛddhamanuḥ | caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | anirbaddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ || “anirbaddhaiḥ” asaṃbaddhaiḥ asvāmibhir iti |

ikaṅ kayu alapənya, maryādī, saṅke galəṅ saṅkanya, sāgəman ta hiṅananya, makahiṅana kukunya, kunaṅ yan gaṅan, sayogya gaṅana hiṅananya, tan doṣana ika.

(1944)(1945)(1946)(1947)(1948)(1949)

309

asaṁditānāṁ saṁdātā saṁditānāṁ ca mokṣakaḥ | dāsāśvarathahartā ca prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.342

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅapusi tan yogyāpusana, aṅuvakən ri yogyāpusana kunaṅ, aṅalap hulun-hulun, kuda, ratha, ika ta kabeh, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanya, mā, su, 3, mā, 2

(1950)(1951)

310

anena vidhinā rājā kurvāṇaḥ stenanigraham | yaśo ’smin prāpnuyāl loke pretya cānuttamaṁ sukham ||

(1952)
  • MDhŚ 8.343

kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ gavayakəna saṅ prabhu, makasādhana varah-varah saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maṅkana pva sira, amaṅguh sira yaśa riṅ loka, mvaṅ uttamaa sukhanira riṅ dəlahan.

(1953)(1954)(1955)

colophon

iti coradaṇḍacarita.

(1956)

16

Topic of Violence

311

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ doṣa sāhasa, salviranya, varahakənaṅkva, maṅkana pva ya, śr̥ṇu, maṅrəṅva ta kita, ndya ya, govadhaḥ, naravadhaḥ.

(1957)(1958)(1959)(1960)(1961)

312

vānaspatyaṁ mūlaphalaṁ dārv agnyarthaṁ tathaiva ca | tr̥ṇaṁ ca gobhyo grāsārtham asteyaṁ manur abravīt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.339

aṅalapa kayu makambaṅ avoh, ikaṅ mūlaphala, kayu tunu, pūjākəna i yajña donanya, aṅalapa dukut pakananiṅ ləmbu donanya, ikaṅ maṅalap maṅkana, tan maliṅ ika liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

(1962)(1963)

313

yo ’dattādāyino hastāl lipseta brāhmaṇo dhanam | yājanādhyāpanenāpi yathā stenas tathaiva saḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.340

kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa anaṅgapi mas sakiṅ taṅaniṅ maliṅ, pavehniṅ maliṅ iṅ sira, səḍaṅnira pinakaviku, pinakapaṅajyan, saṅ brāhmaṇa maṅkana, paḍa lavan maliṅ sira yan maṅkana.

(1964)(1965)(1966)(1967)

314

dvijo ’dhvagaḥ kṣīṇavr̥ttir dvāv ikṣū dve ca mūlake | ādadānaḥ parakṣetrān na daṇḍaṁ dātum arhati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.341

nahan saṅ brāhmaṇa yan palaku-laku tan hana pinaṅanira, aṅalapa ta sira təbu rvaṅ utər, əmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan pinakādi jroniṅ pagər, tan daṇḍa sira liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

(1968)(1969)(1970)(1971)(1972)(1973)

315

caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | aniṣiddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ ||

  • The paraphrase seems to correspond well enough to this stanza which, though absent from Olivelle’s edition, is attributed to Manu by some medieval authorities on dharmaśāstra and cited by them immediately after (or close to) MDhŚ 8.341. See, e.g., Lakṣmīdhara (KKT ...), Vijñāneśvara (Mitākṣarā ...). A similar stanza is interpolated here in some mss. collated by Olivelle (mss. BCa OOr La1): śālivrīhimasūrāṇāṁ muṣṭigrāhe vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi tathā ca mudgamāṣayoḥ || (read: -grāhyaṁ?).

kunaṅ yan pari, kətan, java, atak baṅ, putih, sāgəman ta olihanirāṅalapa, tan sikaranən ta sira yan maṅkana.

316

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ulahaniṅ atavan-tavan, amati ləmbu, amati vvaṅ hamərəp strī laraṅan, ika ta kabeh sāhasa ṅaranika.

(1974)(1975)(1976)

317

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. LIST SEMI-PARALLELS HERE?


vvaṅ amahala kanyā, aṅlarani vvaṅ alaku-laku, amahala thāni, aṅrəmpak umahniṅ vaneh, ika ta kabeh, sāhasa ṅaranika.

(1977)(1978)

318

na mitrakāraṇād rājā vipulād vā dhanāgamāt | samutsr̥jet sāhasikān sarvabhūtabhayāvahān ||

  • MDhŚ 8.347

hayva mənəṅ saṅ prabhu, yan ikaṅ vvaṅ sāhasika, yadyapin mitraa, mon vənaṅ anahurākveh, apan karəsniṅ vvaṅ akveh inulahakənira, patyananira ta pva ya.

(1979)(1980)(1981)

319

śastraṁ dvijātibhir grāhyaṁ dharmo yatroparudhyate | dvijātīnāṁ ca varṇānāṁ viplave kālakārite ||

  • MDhŚ 8.348. Olivelle reports a variant read jātīnāṁ ca savarṇānāṁ from his witness MTr6.

dharma saṅ brāhmaṇa, tan yogya ri sañjata, yadyapi maṅkana, səḍəṅiṅ savarṇa katəkan duhkha sināhasan, tan savarṇaa kunaṅ, tuluṅən katəkan duhkha sināhasan, apan phalanyan gəgə̄n.

(1982)(1983)(1984)(1985)(1986)

320

ātmanaś ca paritrāṇe dakṣiṇānāṁ ca saṁgare | strīviprābhyupapattau ca ghnan dharmeṇa na duṣyati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.349

saṅ prabhu tan pāpa sira, matyani sāhasika, rumakṣāvaknira, rumakṣa dakṣiṇā, tan kālapa deniṅ maliṅ, katuluṅananiṅ strī mvaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, ika ta kabeh, dharma ika ulahnira, mataṅnyan tan hana pāpa siran pamatyani sāhasika.

(1987)(1988)(1989)(1990)(1991)

321

guruṁ vā bālavr̥ddhau vā brāhmaṇaṁ vā bahuśrutam | ātatāyinam āyāntaṁ hanyād evāvicārayan ||

  • MDhŚ 8.350

guruṁ vā, mon rare, mon atuha, mon brāhmaṇa, mon vruh maṅaji, yan umulahakən ātatāyi, luməkas pva ya, ika ta kabeh, hanyāt tumuluy, patyanana de saṅ prabhu, hayva inucap-ucap juga ya.

(1992)(1993)(1994)(1995)(1996)(1997)

322

agnido viṣadaś caiva śastrakaras tv atharvaṇaḥ | rājapiśuno dārātikramaḥ ṣaḍ ātatāyinaḥ ||

  • Reconstructed from the lemmata in the paraphrase. A close parallel is found in Ślokāntara 32: agnido viṣadātharvau śastraghno dārātikramaḥ | piśunas tatra tad rājñi ṣaḍ ete hy ātatāyinaḥ ||.
  • Olivelle’s edition of MDhŚ records an similar verse as interpolated in some witness after 8.351: agnido garadaś caiva śastrapāṇir dhanāpahaḥ | kṣetradāraharaś caiva ṣaḍ ete ātatāyinaḥ ||. The same verse is also transmitted as VDhS 3.16.

kunaṅ ṣaḍ ātatāyi ṅaranya, agnidaḥ, anunvani, viṣadaḥ, aṅracun, śastrakaraḥ, aṅamuk, atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh, rājapiśunaḥ, amitukarakən saṅ prabhu, dārātikramaḥ, aṅalvani, amuṅpaṅ kunaṅ, nəm kvehnya, ātatāyi ṅaranya, tan hana pāpaniṅ amatyani ātatāyi, maṅkana pagəhniṅ pavarah saṅ hyaṅ dharma.

(1998)(1999)(2000)(2001)(2002)

323

nātatāyivadhe doṣo hantur bhavati kaś cana | prakāśaṁ vāprakāśaṁ vā manyus tanmanyum r̥cchati ||

  • MDhŚ 8.351: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

paradārābhimarśeṣu pravr̥ttān nr̥̄n mahīpatiḥ | udvejanakarair daṇḍaiś cihnayitvā pravāsayet ||

  • MDhŚ 8.352

ikaṅ vvaṅ aməkul strī laraṅan, cihnana ya de saṅ prabhu, salvirniṅ daṇḍa kelik-elik daṇḍaanya, pravāsayet, dohakəna ya.

(2003)

324

tatsamuttho hi lokasya jāyate varṇasaṁkaraḥ | yena mūlaharo ’dharmaḥ sarvanāśāya kalpate ||

parasya patnyā puruṣaḥ saṁbhāṣāṁ yojayan rahaḥ | pūrvam ākṣārito doṣaiḥ prāpnuyāt pūrvasāhasam ||

yas tv anākṣāritaḥ pūrvam abhibhāṣate kāraṇāt | na doṣaṁ prāpnuyāt kiṁ cin na hi tasya vyatikramaḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.353–355: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first three stanzas grouped in this section.

parastriyaṁ yo ’bhivadet tīrthe ’raṇye vane ’pi vā | nadīnāṁ vāpi saṁbhede sa saṁgrahaṇam āpnuyāt ||

  • MDhŚ 8.356

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅucap-ucap lavan strīniṅ len, inuhutan ya riṅ deśanya, daṇḍan ya riṅ pūrvasāhasa, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.

(2004)(2005)

325

upakārakriyā keliḥ sparśo bhūṣaṇavāsasām | sahakhaṭvāsanaṁ caiva sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ smr̥tam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.357: the paraphrase seems to imply a variant reading tat strīsaṅgrahaṇaṁ instead of sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ.

hana strī aveh riṅ vvaṅ lanaṅ, asivo-sivo lavan lanaṅ, kaṅgoniṅ bhūṣaṇanya, mvaṅ dodotnya deniṅ lanaṅ, pasaṇḍiṅnya luṅguh mvaṅ lanaṅ, ika taṅ ulah maṅkana, strīsaṅgrahaṇa ṅaranika.

(2006)(2007)

326

striyaṁ spr̥śed adeśe yaḥ spr̥ṣṭo vā marṣayet tayā | parasparasyānumate sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ smr̥tam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.358

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅgaməl strī riṅ śūnya, ginaməl deniṅ strī kunaṅ, umənəṅ ta ya, səḍəṅnyan *inanumanani rovaṅnya, ikaṅ vvaṅ lanaṅ maṅkana ulahnya, strīsaṅgrahaṇa ṅaranya.

(2008)(2009)

327

abrāhmaṇaḥ saṁgrahaṇe prāṇāntaṁ daṇḍam arhati | caturṇām api varṇānāṁ dārā rakṣyatamāḥ sadā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.359

kunaṅ yan tan brāhmaṇa gumavayakən strīsaṅgrahaṇa, atyanta ta ya yogya patyana, kunaṅ yan tan atyanta doṣanya, daṇḍan, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu, paramārthaniṅ caturjanma, rakṣa təmən juga ya.

(2010)(2011)(2012)(2013)

328

bhikṣukā bandinaś caiva dīkṣitāḥ kāravas tathā | saṁbhāṣanaṁ saha strībhiḥ kuryur aprativāritāḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.360

saṅ bhikṣuka, vetālika, saṅ dīkṣita, uṇḍahagi, ika ta kabeh, tan uhutana, dadya paṅucap-ucapa lavan strīniṅ len.

(2014)(2015)(2016)(2017)(2018)

329

na saṁbhāṣāṁ saha strībhiḥ pratiṣiddhaḥ samācaret | niṣiddho bhāṣamāṇas tu suvarṇaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||

naiṣa cāraṇadāreṣu vidhir nātmopajīviṣu | sajjayanti hi te nārīr nigūḍhāś cārayanti ca ||

kiṁ cid eva tu dāpyaḥ syāt saṁbhāṣāṁ tābhir ācaran | praiṣyāsu caikabhaktāsu rahaḥ pravrajitāsu ca ||

  • MDhŚ 8.361–363

kunaṅ yan paṅucapa mvaṅ strīniṅ hulun-hulun, strīniṅ menmen, tan aranana strīsaṅgrahaṇa, apan kasəgəhakənaṅ donikan mara, hayva tan asənətan yan paṅucap-ucap.

(2019)(2020)(2021)(2022)

kunaṅ yan iṅ śūnya, maṅucap-ucapa kalavan strīniṅ cāraṇa, menmen, strī vruh kinonkon, strīniṅ vvaṅ bhakti, kili-kili kunaṅ, yogya daṇḍan kadi ṅūni, sasuvarṇa, mā, 4, təkanya.

(2023)(2024)(2025)

330

yo ’kāmāṁ dūṣayet kanyāṁ sa sadyo vadham arhati | sakāmāṁ dūṣayaṁs tulyo na vadhaṁ prāpnuyān naraḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.364

ikaṅ vvaṅ sāhasāmuṅpaṅ kanyā, ika taṅ maṅkana, yogya patyana usən ya de saṅ prabhu, kunaṅ yan mahyun ikaṅ kanyā, mvaṅ paḍa kavvaṅanya, tan patyanana ikaṅ maṅkana.

(2026)(2027)

331

kanyāṁ bhajantīm utkr̥ṣṭaṁ na kiṁ cid api dāpayet | jaghanyaṁ sevamānāṁ tu saṁyatāṁ vāsayed gr̥he ||

  • MDhŚ 8.365

ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh, sujanma, anavanakən kanyā sor janmanya, tan daṇḍa ikā, vaṅ samātra tuvi, tuhātah, kunaṅ yan sor janmanya ikaṅ anavanakən, alapana ikaṅ kanyā usən, dohakəna sakery umahniṅ lanaṅ.

(2028)(2029)(2030)(2031)(2032)(2033)(2034)(2035)

332

uttamāṁ sevamānas tu jaghanyo vadham arhati | śulkaṁ dadyāt sevamānaḥ samām icchet pitā yadi ||

  • MDhŚ 8.366

kunaṅ yan sor janmanya ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh, anavanakən strī uttama, yogya patyanana ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh maṅkana. kunaṅ yan paḍa janmanya, kalavan ikaṅ kanyā, aveha vəlyanikā ya, ikā ta yan harəp bapaniṅ kanyā.

(2036)(2037)(2038)(2039)(2040)(2041)

333

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. But we note what seems to be a partial parallel in YDh 2.288cd: dūṣaṇe tu karaccheda uttamāyāṁ vadhas tathā.


kunaṅ ikaṅ amuṅpaṅ kanyā, tan yogya makarabyanya, rehnyānom dahat, tugəlana taṅanyātah daṇḍanya, muvah daṇḍan satus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā 5 təkanya, kunaṅ yan mati ikaṅ kanyā denya, yogya patyana ya.

(2042)(2043)(2044)(2045)(2046)(2047)(2048)(2049)

334

abhiṣahya tu yaḥ kanyāṁ kuryād darpeṇa mānavaḥ | tasyāśu kartye aṅgulyau daṇḍaṁ cārhati ṣaṭśatam ||

  • MDhŚ 8.367. It seems that our author may have had before him a reading of the Sanskrit text starting with avivāhyāṁ instead of abhiṣahya.

ikaṅ bahud *aṅrabyani kanyā, tan yogya makastrīnya, pan rare dahat, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, śīghra ta tugəlana jarijinya rvaṅ siki, daṇḍa ta ya muvah, nəm atus paṇa, mā, su, 1, mā, 14, təkanya.

(2050)(2051)(2052)(2053)(2054)

335

sakāmāṁ dūṣayaṁs tulyo nāṅgulicchedam āpnuyāt | dviśataṁ tu damaṁ dāpyaḥ prasaṅgavinivr̥ttaye ||

  • MDhŚ 8.368

ikaṅ vvaṅ paḍa muṅpaṅ kanyā, ndan ahyun ikaṅ kanyā, vəkasan pacodyanya, tan yogya tugəlana jarijinya rvaṅ siki, daṇḍan ya rvaṅ atus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, marapvan tan hana tumirva ulahnya maṅkana.

(2055)

336

kanyaiva kanyāṁ yā kuryāt tasyāḥ syād dviśato damaḥ | śulkaṁ ca triguṇaṁ dadyāc chiphāś caivāpnuyād daśa ||

  • MDhŚ 8.369

ikaṅ kanyānduvəl *pukiniṅ kanyā, tan śīlanya hetu, ika taṅ kanyā maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa rvaṅ atus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya. kunaṅ yan huvus vinəli ikaṅ kanyā, saguṅiṅ tukvanya, triguṇakəna daṇḍanya, tugəlana ta itilnya, kapintəluni daṇḍanya.

(2056)(2057)(2058)(2059)(2060)(2061)(2062)(2063)

337

yā tu kanyāṁ prakuryāt strī sā sadyo mauṇḍyam arhati | aṅgulyor eva vā chedaṁ khareṇodvahanaṁ tathā ||

  • MDhŚ 8.370

kunaṅ ta huvus alaki ikaṅ strī, anduvəlāta pukiniṅ kanyā, guntiṅən tumuli, mvaṅ jarijinya rvaṅ siki tugəlana, konakəna ta ya rabyanana deniṅ kuda, nahan ta daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

(2064)(2065)(2066)(2067)

338

bhartāraṁ laṅghayed yā tu jñātistrīguṇadarpitā | tāṁ śvabhiḥ khādayed rājā saṁsthāne bahusaṁsthite ||

  • MDhŚ 8.371. For b, the edition records a widely attested variant reading strī jñātiguṇadarpitā which might partially underlie the OJ paraphrase.

ikaṅ strī maṅalvanakən svāminya, vəgig makanimittākveh kadaṅnya, mvaṅ kvehni kavruhnya, ikaṅ strī maṅkana duṣṭanya, apusana, konakəna ya sahutəniṅ asu riṅ pamaṅgahan, de saṅ prabhu, tontonən kəmbulana deniṅ vvaṅ makveh, maran tan hana tumirva maṅkana.

(2068)(2069)(2070)(2071)(2072)

339

pumāṁsaṁ dāhayet pāpaṁ śayane tapta āyase | abhyādadhyuś ca kāṣṭhāni tatra dahyeta pāpakr̥t ||

  • MDhŚ 8.372

ikaṅ lanaṅ uṅgvakəneṅ kavali vəsi, apuyana i sor, gəsəṅana ya de saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ vvaṅ riṅ sabhā paḍa maṅatərana kayu, samāṅgəsəṅana ikaṅ pāpakarma.

(2073)(2074)

340

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ strī akon lumakvālakya riṅ kanyā, andulurakən kunaṅ, aveha uṅgvaniṅ alaki kunaṅ, vəgilan kunaṅ, ikaṅ strī maṅkana katəlu, daṇḍan ya rvaṅ atus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya, 4000.

(2075)

341

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ vərə-vərəh, huvus amvati vəlyaniṅ kanyā, *pinasatya-samayakən təkaaniṅ śubhadivasa, uṅgahanya, mithyā ta ya, tan paṅantyakən, marabi ta ya kili-kili lañji, caṇḍāla, dāsī kunaṅ, atiṅgal paməlinya, ya daṇḍanya, kunaṅ yan ahyun anomaha malih, paməlinya dviguṇākəna ya, akurəna ta ya, aməli piṅrva təkanya.

(2076)(2077)(2078)(2079)(2080)(2081)(2082)

342

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ dravya ulihniṅ mandaṇḍa, tan kəkəsana ya de saṅ prabhu, tan beyaaniṅ magave dharma, vehakəna dəmakaniṅ vadva siṅgih donanya.

(2083)(2084)

343

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ dravya ulihniṅ andaṇḍa saṅ brāhmaṇa, paṇḍita, tan kəkəsana ya, vehakəna riṅ brāhmaṇa, purohita, pilih brāhmaṇa lyana, saparananya, ndan paḍa lavan saṅ purohita.

(2085)(2086)(2087)(2088)

344

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ari vadvan, kaponakan vadvan, rabiniṅ paman, penan sakiṅ bapa, penan sakiṅ babu, valvaniṅ bapa, valvan saṅ brāhmaṇa, nāhan lvirnya kaṅ tan yogyālapən, manəmva mahāpātaka təmən ika, kunaṅ yan hana maṅkana, daṇḍa ya de saṅ prabhu, lvirniṅ daṇḍanya.

(2089)(2090)(2091)(2092)(2093)

345

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ makastrī maṅkana, upasthanya tugəlana, kaninya syuki uyah, kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇa mulahakən apacāra, śīghra dohakəna, maṅkanātah pavarah bhaṭāra manu.

(2094)(2095)(2096)
  • Sārasamuccaya 149: kunaṅ yan hana maṅkana daṇḍanya dera saṅ amava bhūmi ndan pastanya tugəlana kaninya syuki uyah.

346

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ vvaṅ amalat mastrya kili, satya suśīlāta saṅ kili, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, kadi daṇḍanikaṅ mastrī bhāginyādi daṇḍanya.

(2097)(2098)

347

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


kunaṅ yan lañji ikaṅ kili, daṇḍa ikaṅ mastrī ya, uttamasāhasa, de saṅ prabhu, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, təkanya.

348

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


kunaṅ ikaṅ strī-strī sujanma, alaki, tan palaki kunaṅ, tan vehən mahāsāhasa, maṅantya riy umah, pahayun vaṅkəlaṅana ikaṅ umah, kahananya, yeka prasiddha umah, liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

(2099)(2100)(2101)(2102)(2103)(2104)(2105)

349

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


ikaṅ marery umahniṅ len riṅ vəṅi, ndan hanestri-kahyunya hetu, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, sevu paṇa daṇḍaanya, de saṅ prabhu, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, təkanya.

(2106)

350

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


kunaṅ yan rahina kālanya mara, ndatan strī kahyunya hetu, pūrvasāhasa daṇḍaanya, de saṅ prabhu, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.

(2107)

351

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


yan pamava sañjata, ikaṅ vvaṅ marery umahniṅ len riṅ rahina, uttamasāhasa ḍaṇḍaanya, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, təkanya.

(2108)(2109)(2110)(2111)

352

yasya stenaḥ pure nāsti nānyastrīgo na duṣṭavāk | na sāhasikadaṇḍaghnau sa rājā śakralokabhāk ||

  • MDhŚ 8.386

ika saṅ prabhu, tan hana maliṅ riṅ kaḍatvanira, tan hanārabi-rabi laraṅan, muvah tan hana hala ujarnya, tan hana pati praṅ-praṅa, ika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana kramanira, tan hana pahinira kalavan bhaṭāra indra kaḍatvanira, paḍa lavan svarga.

(2112)(2113)(2114)(2115)(2116)(2117)(2118)

353

eteṣāṁ nigraho rājñaḥ pañcānāṁ viṣaye svake | sāṁrājyakr̥t sajātyeṣu loke caiva yaśaskaraḥ ||

  • MDhŚ 8.387

saṅ prabhu umaṅguhakən ikaṅ rājya uttama, makanimitta paṅdaṇḍanira riṅ durjana, corādi, ri svadeśanira, lumrā yaśanira riṅ loka.

(2119)(2120)(2121)

colophon

iti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita.

(2122)

1

When the king is going to try a case, he should enter the court modestly accompanied by Brahmins and counselors who are experts in policy Now should his Majesty undertake to attend to litigation/affairs of this world, let him take as companions Brahmins who are knowledgeable and study Scripture, and likewise ministers with the wisdom to judge with discernment; with good conduct, he should enter the council.

For the first time critically edited here by Arlo Griffiths & Timoth Lubin. Some excerpts from this text were included in van der Tuuk’s KBNW and some of those were taken over by ZOetmulder. The text has been mentioned in a small number of secondary writings (van Naerssen, Creese).

MDhŚ 8.001vihikan L K
vikan Mmantri vruh K
mantri riṁ vruḥ Lmantrinira vruḥ Mmaviveka L M
mavikveka: K
MDhŚ 8.002aliṅgihāpagəha norm.
haliṅgihapagəha L Mhaliṅgiḥ pagəha: Khayvātuduh-tuduh* L
hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K Mkiva L K
kita Msuśīlātah K M
sugiḥla:taḥ Lyogyāyogyani L M
hogya:yogyaniṁ K
MDhŚ 8.003masiha L K
masita Mmakasādhanaṅ norm.
makasa:danaṁ L Mmakasḍanaṁ Kvarah-varah K M
varavaraḥ Lmānavādi K
manava:vī Lnavavi Msapañjiṅ L K
saṁ mañjiṁ Mdeśa ṅaranya, K
om. L M (eye-skip)sakaḍaṅayan conj.
sadaṅayan L K M
None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.sajasun- M
sajamus- L Ksavuravan L K
savagavan Man L K
ndan Mika norm.
hika: L Ktika Man tan M
hankan L Kmavyavahāra conj.
vyava:hara Lvya:vahara Kvyavahara M
The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu em.
Aṣṭadaṣasu margge Lhaṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge Kastadasasu marge Mvvalu L
valu Kriṁ valu Msalviraniṅ vicāraniṅ L M
salviriṅ Kpaḍa madudva-dudvan L
padudvadudvan Kpada padudvan-dudvan M
This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.hiṁsāṁ yaḥ em.
Iṅsīya LIṅsa:ya K Mnirdoṣa, kunaṅ L M
nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K
It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in Issue in the code and Issue in the code results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that Issue in the code reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.vā norm.
va L K Mprayacchati em.
prayaścati L Kprayasati Mvehakəna L M
vehikna Ksthāne L M
svane Kvivādasya L K
vamvadasya Mika L M
hikaṁ Kmūlanya K M
malanya Lbhinne norm.
bhine L Kbane M’ṣṭādaśadhā em.
ṣṭedaśada: Lṣṭedaśada Kstedasadan M
MDhŚ 8.004vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ EdO
vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS
MDhŚ 8.005
MDhŚ 8.006āhvaya EdO
āhvānam SvaMSSvyavahārasthitāv iha EdO
vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS
MDhŚ 8.007teṣām ādyam norm.
tapīmadyam Ltepaṁ*m adyam Ktesanmadyam Mr̥ṇādānam em.
r̥ṣada:nī Lr̥sadanaṁ* Krənanam Mkasahuraniṅ hutaṅ conj.
kasahurapihutaṁ Lkasahurapyutaṁ Kkasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M
Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the Tantri Kamandaka p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.patuvava L K
katuvava Masvāmi L K
astami- Mvikraya em.
-vikriya L K-vikrya Msambhūya ca em.
sa:mbhūyasya Lsambuyasya K M
All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.samutthānam norm.
samūrtthaniṁ Lsamūtthanaṁ* Ksamurtanam Mdattasyānapakarma M
dattasyanasaka:rmma Ldattasyana: karma K*karuddhāniṅ L
karadḍaniṁ Kkarudahiṁ Mvetanasya na ca dānam
veka:nasya Kdaniṁ L
All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.vetanasya L M
veka:nasya Kdānam K M
daniṁ Lkavehaniṅ L K
tavehaniṁ Mkrayānuśayo em.
-krayanūṣa:yoḥ L-kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ K-krayanusayoḥ Mnyān L K
-nya Mpadvalnya, conj.
om. L K M (eye-skip)vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ em.
viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ Lviva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ Kvitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ Mvivādaniṅ L M
vivana:daniṁ Ksāhasa em.
sa:ha:rṣa Lsaha:rṣa Ksatarsa Msteyam norm.
stheyam Lsveyam Ksteyəm Mstrīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca conj.
saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: Lsaṅgrahaname Uva:cca Ksaṅgrahaname uvaca Mvibhāgaś M
vinagaś L Kdyūtam em.
dyuta L K Mtan L M
om. Kāhvānam norm.
Ahvanam· L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by Issue in the code share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.padāny em.
pada Lom. Kbadam Mvvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu K Mvyavahārasthitāni ha L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.pinakasthānaniṅ L M
pinaka:stana: K
MDhŚ 8.008eṣu em.
Evu L MUvu Ksthāneṣu em.
stha:neṣṭa L K Mbhūyiṣṭham em.
bhuya:ṣṭiṁ Lbhūyaśṭaṁ* Kbuyastam Mvyavahāra L K
vyavavu- Mvvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu Kvalu Mkatəmunya ṅkāna em.
tatmunya ṅkana L Ktatmunya ṅhana M
Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.kapagəhakəna L K
kapagəhana Mi L K
iṁ Mnikaṅ L M
-nikā K
MDhŚ 8.009gumavayakən L K
gumavayan Mkāryāmivakṣa L K
karyavivaksa Mri L
riṁ K Mbrāhmaṇa L M
prabrahmaṇna Kmaṅaji L M
aṅaji Kyogyāyogya M
yogya- L K
Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.
This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, L M
om. Ksira ta L K
siranata Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mtarka, vruh M
tarkkavruha Ltankavruha K
Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in Issue in the codeIssue in the code.śruti L K
smvati M
This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.takvan iṅ em.
tantraniṁ L Ktankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M
Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of Issue in the code, we reject the readings matakvan (Issue in the code) and patakvan (Issue in the code) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.irikaṅ M
matakvan irikaṁ Lpatakvan ikaṁ Kmataṅyan norm.
mataṅhyan L Kmataṅya ta Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.010aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta L M
haṅiṅətiṅəttha Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mi kāryanikaṅ L
hinaryyanikaṁ Kiṁ karyanikaṁ Mta K M
om. Lsabhā L M
sana: Ktumamaa M
jumamaha: L Ksirāluṅguhāpagəha norm.
sira:luṅguḥhapagəha Lsiraluṅguḥhapagəha Ksiraluṅguhapagəha M
It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.
MDhŚ 8.011tigaṅ siki L K
sasiki Mhana brāhmaṇa L K
hana ta brahmana Mprajñān L K
pradña Myeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita K M
yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)
sameAs="txt:NarSm mā. 3.17/NMS vya. 80MDhŚ 8.12: dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||sabhā L M
śana: Ksaṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira, L K
riṅ Kom. M (eye-skip)iṅ L
riṅ Kom. M (larger gap)iṅ L M
riṅ Kagəgvana L K M
All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?kasatyan M
kajatyan· L Kginavayakən L M
gina§va:yan Ksahaneṅ L M
saṁ haneṁ Kmapan M
mavan L Kkavoraniṅ em.
kavoranaṅ L K M
MDhŚ 8.013doṣanya L M
ḍeṣanya Kika L K
tika M
MDhŚ 8.014kasatyanira M
kasaktyanira L Khilaṅ ikā M
hilaṁnika: L Kpaḍa hana L K
padaha Mpatimbunaniṅ L M
patambunaniṁ K
MDhŚ 8.015maṅrakṣa L M
marakṣa Kmataṅyan M
mataṅhyan· Lmataṅhya Kpva kita L M
om. Kmaṅkana K M
maṅka L....
All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.pramāṇastava em.
praṇama:stava Lpr̥ṇattama:stava: Kpranatomastava M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.apan M
lapan Lhapan Mpinakapramāṇaniṅ em.
pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L Mpinakapr̥maṇan riṅ Kloka, sira L M
loka:, [... K (eye-skip)saṅ magave M
samagave Lgamāntyanya norm.
gamantyanya L M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.umagəhakən L
umagəgakən Mde saṅ L
seṁ Mikaṅ L
hika Kloka maṅkana L M
...] maṅkana: K
MDhŚ 8.016mataṅyan M
mataṅnyan Lmataṅhyan Kbhaṭāra L M
bha:va:ra Kpva vvaṅ M
vvavva Lta vaṁ Ktan L K
om. M
MDhŚ 8.017saṅ M
sa L Kpati L K
mati M
MDhŚ 8.018saparapatan L M
sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan Ksaparapatanira M
saparaparatanira Lsaṁ parapata sira: Ksaṅ hyaṅ L M
saṁṅyaṁ Kkasatyan ginavayakən L M
ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K
MDhŚ 8.019riṅ K M
ri Lsiṅ L M
si Kkahava tkeṅ L
kahavat·tkeṁ Kkahava təke M
MDhŚ 8.20: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.021prāgvivākanira L
pr̥gvivakanira Kpragivaksira Mdurbala M
ḍūrbbala: Lḍūrgghala Kriṅ K
om. Lri Mkadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro
Cf. Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.
MDhŚ 8.022kakehaniṅ L M
iṁ kakehaniṁ Kakveh vvaṅ L M
hakeḥ vaṁ Kdeniṅ lapā L K
den alapa M
vyavahārān svayaṁ paśyet sabhyaiḥ parivr̥to ’nvaham || [YDh 1.360 = Br̥hSm 1.1.106]sirāmivakṣaa L K
sira vivaksaha Mkavruhnira L M
kavruḥnya Kveda L K
deva M*pamivakṣana L K
pavivaksana M (morphological)saṅ umuṅguh L M
hikaṁ muṅguḥ Kirika, sira ta L M
hirika ta sira K
MDhŚ 8.023maṅkanānakəna em.
maṅkanakna Lmaṅkana:kna Kmaṅkana Mpayajñan K
vayajña:n· Lpayadñan Msarvavīja, L M
om. Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmavəḍihana, asalimputa em.
mavḍihana, saliputa Lmavḍihana:, salimputa K M
MDhŚ 8.025taṅ M
kaṅ L Kmvaṅ ikaṅ L M
mvahaṁ§kaṁ K
MDhŚ 8.025adharma M
haḍarmma:- Lda:rmma:- Kiṅətakənanya em.
Iṅətakənya L K Mtuvi, kavruhana L K
tvinya kavruhana kavruhana Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mvāhyaliṅgaiḥ em.
vaya:liṅge L Kvahyaliṅge Mmakanimitta L M
makadimitta K*paṅanumāna L M
paṅanumaha Keṅas L
haṅa:s Keṅgas Mri L M
ra Kmulat K M
malat· Lsalah M
sahalah L Kalaṅə̄ L
aṅə: Kalaṅo M
MDhŚ 8.026yadyapi L M
yapi Kinət-ətakən em.
hinəhəttakən L Kinəhətakən Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmakanimitta norm.
mukanimitta L Kmakanimita Mvāhyaliṅga L M
vayaliṅga: Kākāraiḥ norm.
Akareḥ L K Miṅgitaiḥ em.
Iṅgitaḥ L Kiṅgita Mcarita M
-caritta L-ca:ritta, K
MDhŚ 8.027niṅ L M
-ni Kuvuh-uvuh M
tuvuhuvuḥ L Kapa L K
apan Myāvat sa syāt em.
yavatna:syat· Lyavatnasyat·, Kyavatsyat Msamāvr̥tto norm.
samavr̥to L M Mhuvus L M
vus Kyan L M
ya Khuvus L M
vus Ksakiṅ L K
riṁ sakiṁ M
MDhŚ 8.028rare M B
raray L Krakṣanən L M B
rakṣanan Kvalu em.
valva L Bvalva: Kvala Mpabapebu K M
pabavebu Lpagavepebhū Bvalu L K
vulu M B*makapaṅguhan norm.
makapaṅgvan L K Bmakapaṅgavan M
The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?satyanya L K M
patyanya Bhana vvaṅ avamāna L M B
avvaṁṅamana Kmataṅnyan norm.
mataṅhyan L K Bmataṅyan Mikaṅ M B
Ika LIka: Kkatvaṅananira L B
katatvaṅarananira Kkatvaṅanira Myan tan em.
yan L K M Bikaṅ L K B
kaṁ Mhayva K M B
tayva L
MDhŚ 8.029kadaṅ L M
kaṇḍaṁ- Kdaṇḍan ikaṅ em.
ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L Mḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K
Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.aṅalap L M
alap Kdaṇḍaanya K M
ḍaṇḍanya L
The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa norm.
strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: Lstrisatya:ra:kṣaṇa Kstridyasaṅraksana M
MDhŚ 8.030lavasanya L
lavasnya K Mtəka L M
tkiṁ Kikaṅ M
tikaṁ L Ksakeṅ L
sakiṁ K Mikaṅ M
tika Ltikaṁ K
MDhŚ 8.031liṅnya, saṅ K
liṁnyansaṁ L Mmaṅaku dravya L M
maṅakuvadr̥vya Kika taṅ M
Ika:kaṁ LIkaṁ K
The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.siṅgih ika dravyanya, L M
om. K
MDhŚ 8.032tan avruh L K
tatan vruḥ Mri kahilaṅaniṅ L
rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ Kri kahilaṅani Mkvehnya, L K
om. Mtika M
hika: L Kkinavruhanya L M
kavruhanya Kkevalya L M
saṁ Kdravya juga L
dr̥vya, ui Ikamaṅkana:, juga: Kdrəvya suka juga M
The string cancelled in Issue in the code was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.ika ta vvaṅ L K
ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)daṇḍan ika em.
ḍaṇḍa Ika: L Mḍaṇḍahika: K
The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.samūlya L K
saṅgulya- M
MDhŚ 8.033ikaṅ K M
Ika Likaṅ M
Ika Lhika: Kdharmanira L M
ḍarmma sira:ṅ K
MDhŚ 8.034alapənya K M
hapapənya Lmapa L K
mapan Mdaṇḍanika L M
caṇḍanika: Ksikəpən L K
sikəpəpən Msabhākəna em.
sabha:kukna Lsabhakakna K Mambahakəna L K
nambahakəna M
MDhŚ 8.035dravyaṅku L K
drəvyaku Mtan L M
tatan Kkinəmit L K
kənəmit Msapanəmanikaṅ L
sapanmunikaṁ Ksapanəmanika M
MDhŚ 8.036mithya norm.
miṭya Lvivya Kmidya Msapavvalunya L
sapavalunya Ksaṁpavalunya Mləvihana M
L̥viha L Ksapanəm-bəlasnya K
sapanəmbalanya Lsapənəmbəlasan M
MDhŚ 8.037panəmva M
panəmvaṁ L Kpinəṇḍəm M
pinənəm Lpinənḍəmm Kalavas L K
alavasa Maṅśanana L
aṅśana: Ksaṅkuna Mviśeṣan K M
viśeṣa:n· Ljanma L M
jadma K
MDhŚ 8.038panəmva L K
manəmva Maveha K M
taveha L
MDhŚ 8.039mataṅyan maṅkana M
mataṅhyan Lkunaṁ mataṅyan Kparva em.
paruha: L K Msaṅ L K
saṁ 7r5saṁ Mnirān paṅrakṣaṅ conj.
-nira para:kṣaṁ L-nira:parakṣaṁ K-nira paṅraksa Mtattvanira. L K
tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M
Issue in the code inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.
MDhŚ 8.040nikaṅ K M
-nika Myan L M
yen Kkapaṅgiha M
kapaṅgya: Lkapaṅgva: K
Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.
MDhŚ 8.041kinapagəhakən iṅ L
napagəhakniṅ Kkinapagəhakəna Mjanma L M
jadma Kkinapagəhakən iṅ L M
kapagəhakniṅ Kthāni norm.
tani L Mtaniṁ Kbaṇyāga norm.
bha:nyaga Lna:nyaga: Kbanyaga Mkunəṅ L K
kuni Mkavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika M
kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika Lkavatəkanya kunaṁ hika Kyan em.
ya L K M
Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabhu ri svadharma?
MDhŚ 8.042puṇḍuhnya K M
puṇḍaḥnya Lginavayakənya K M
gavayakənya Lkajanmanya L M
kajadmanya Kri L M
riṁ Kvarṇasaṅkara em.
varṇnasaṅhara- L Kparnasaṅara- M
MDhŚ 8.043yan L K
yatan Mprāgvivāka K
pvagvivaka- Lpvagivaka- Mtan paṅapa K
tan paṅama Ltatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa Mmaṅaji em.
paṅa:ji L Mvvaṁṅaji K
MDhŚ 8.044tuha L M
tva Ktitisniṅ rahnya L M
om. Kkavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ em.
kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ Lkumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ Kkumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M
Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.vāhyaliṅgādi L
vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi Ktahyalaṅgadi M
MDhŚ 8.045kavruhana M
kavruhanika L Kbuddhiniṅ mavyavahāra M
om. L K (eye-skip)
The reading in Issue in the code may be compared with the string found in §27.kavruhananira L M
kavruhana: sira Kmapagəha em.
makapagəha L K M
MDhŚ 8.046huvus L M
vuḥvus Kginavayakən L M
ginavayakna Kdhārmika em.
ḍarmmikaṁ Ldharmikaṁ K M-mārga K
-vargga L-ma7v32marga Msaṅ L K
om. Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.047kədvakəna M
kḍva:kna L Kdenikaṅ L K
dekaṅ Mpradhana norm.
pra:ḍa:na Lpr̥daṇa Kpradana M
OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.*huvusaniṅ L M
husaniṁ K
MDhŚ 8.048pihutaṅnyan L
pahutaṁnya: Kpyu8r5taṅnya Mvehən L M
veha: Kmaṅgəh L K
maṅga Mpanahuranaṅ em.
panahuraniṁ L Mpanaturraniṁ K
Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.
MDhŚ 8.049asih-asihən L M
a:sira:sihasihən· Ktaṅtaṅən M
taṁtaṅəna Ltaṁtaṅəna: Kadāna norm.
hadana L Mhadana: Kdānana tuṅgal em.
dinana, tuṅgul· Ldinana, Kdinana, tuṅgun Mpihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya Mtan L K
yatan Mvalātkāran L K
malanta8r11ran M
Kuṭāra-Mānava 107: riṅ voṅ ahutaṅ tan harəp anahura, katəmu deniṅ apihutaṅ, tagihən upasamanən iṅ manis iṅ ujar təmbehan, kapiṅro upayanən vətuvaniṅ hutaṅ, kapiṅtlu taṅtaṅen aucapan, kapiṅpat bañcananən sisilihana, kapiṅlima iridakna konən anuṅgonana saguṅiṅ pisis.
MDhŚ 8.050mapihutaṅ L
mavihutaṁ Kmapyutaṁ Mmijila L K
umijila M (morphological)tatan L M
tata:t Ktumagihakən L M
tugihakən K
MDhŚ 8.051anaṅguh L K
om. Mri L M
riṁ Kpañji M
pañjiṁ L Kpuhakakənanya em.
puha:knanya Lpuhaknanya K Msakesi em.
sakeṁsi Lsakiṁsi Ksakesa M
A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in Issue in the code.pañji L M
om. Kpradhana norm.
praḍa:na Lpr̥dana: Kpradana Msakavənaṅnya L K
sakənavənaṅnya M
MDhŚ 8.139: This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.sinamayakən L K
sinamahakən Mtəka L K
təkan Msamaya L M
yasmaya: Ksinahuranya L K
sinahuran utaṅnya Mlimaṅ K M
pañcasaṭa Ltumutana norm.
tumuttanaṁ Ltumutkanaṁ Ktumuttaṁ Mku, 1, mā, 5 K M
mā, 10, mā, 2 Lmithyanya norm.
miṭyanya Lmidyanya Kmityanya Myan L M
yana Kpaṅas tan pasamayā L K
masamaya- Mkatəpətan L M
katəpatan Kpañca K M
pañcasaṭa Lku, 2 K
ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 Lku, ṅu Mpaṅḍaṇḍeriya L K
paṅande Mśāsana K M
śaṇasa Lya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu. L
kanut Lpira:kaṁ Lhinuṅgeṁ Lyadṭa L
These paragraphs are absent in witnesses Issue in the code Issue in the code and seem extraneous to our text.katut em.
kanut Lpirak kaṅ norm.
pira:kaṁ Lhinuṅgah iṅ em.
hinuṅgeṁ Lyathā em.
yadṭa L
MDhŚ 8.052kahanan L K
kahinan Mpahutaṅ L K
ahutaṁ Mpintonana M
mintonana L K
Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.tan hana K M
tana Lananagih K M
anagiḥ L
The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.ananagih norm.
hananagiḥ L Kananagiha Mputra *kalāntara L K
puhakalantara Mhanāmituturi L K
hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ Mbhaṭāra L K
bharata Mkumavruhanā K M
kumavruha- L
MDhŚ 8.053tinuduh K
tinuduḥ ante ras. mva Ltinuduhnya Mtan vruh ri M
ta vruḥ Ltasubscr. n· vruḥ riṁ Kkveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya L M
kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya Kmvaṅ L M
mvaḥ Kpiraknyan L K
pirakniṅ M
MDhŚ 8.054hanāpihutaṅ K M
nahan pihutaṁ Llāgi L M
lagiḥ Kmaṅucapana L M
maṅucapaṇna Lprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Msumahuri M
ṣumavura: Lsumavura: K
MDhŚ 8.055huvus K M
vuhus L
MDhŚ 8.056prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mhuvus M
huhus Lvus Ktinakvanan K M
tinakvana:- Lmavyavahāra norm.
mavya:vara: Lmavya:vara Kma9r8mavyavahara Msaṅ L M
sa Kprāgvivāka K
praante ras. gragviva:ka Lpragivaka Mri L M
riṁ Ktambeyan K M
tambaya:n· Lri L M
riṁ Krumuhun L K
ru9r11mun Mkāri L M
kariṁ Kika ta L
ikaṁ taṁ Kika taṁ Mtika L
teka Kkita Msorakəna L K
corakəna M
The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.jñātāraḥ norm.
jñataraḥ L Mjñatara, Kuktvā em.
anta Lantaḥ Kaktaḥ Mta L M
om. Kmakveh L K
akveḥ Mdiśeti norm.
diseti L Kdeseti Mna cet em.
na ceta Lna cetaḥ Kneceta Mvijilakən ya L K
vijilakəna Myan sor pakṣanya L
yan pakṣanya subscr. sor Kyan sopaksanya Msaṅ L M
om. Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The manuscripts for the paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.tinakvanan L M
tinakvana: Kkāraṇaniṅ L K
karaniṁ Mpihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya Mkapənət L M
kapət· Ksikəpən K M B
sikən· Ldaṇḍan ika L K
danda ika Msatinagihakənanya M
satinagiḥ07-11nya Lraśa:tinagiha:knanya Kləpihakəna L K
ṅapihakəna Mpaṅujarakəna M
pahujarakna Lpahujar=rakna K
Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?tripakṣa em.
trisakṣi L K M
All mss. read tripakṣa in §93.ndya L M
ṇḍyan· K
MDhŚ 8.059yan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ Kriṅ tan pahutaṅ em.
tan papihutam Lririhanpahutaṁ Ktan 9v25 ahutaṁ Mikaṅ aṅas M
Ikaṁṅkaṅas· Lhika:ṅka:ṅa§s· Kyan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ Kaṅas yan pahutaṅ K M
haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ Lmvaṅ em.
vvaṁ L Kvaṁ Mapihutaṅ L K
apyutaṁ Mdaṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L Khutaṅ inaṅasnya em.
utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas Lhutaṁ haṅasnya Kutaṅ iṅasnya Mhutaṅnya M
hutaṁ Lhutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya Ksatinagihakən ləpihakəna L
satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: Ksatinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya Mriṅ K M
om. L
MDhŚ 8.060yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ M
ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ Lyan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ Ksākṣyakəna ri L M
sakṣihakna I K
MDhŚ 8.061sākṣi K M
pakṣi Lhinanākəniṅ em.
hinanahakniṁ Lhina:nayakniṁ Kinanabakəniṁ Mpradhana norm.
praḍaṇa: pr̥ḍaṇa: Kvarahakəna L K
ujarakəna M (lexical)liṅnikaṅ L
liṁṅikaṅ Kliṅ iki Mpradhana norm.
praḍaṇḍa Lpr̥ḍaṇa Kpradana Mcarita L M
-carittha K
MDhŚ 8.062magr̥ha em.
pragr̥ha: Lpr̥gr̥ha: Kpragəha Mmaulāḥ norm.
molaḥh Lmolah K Mtani L M
taniṁ Kkṣatriya janma M
kṣatrya janma Lkṣatriya jadma: Kvaiśya, norm.
veśya, L Mom. Kśūdrayoni norm.
sudrayoni Lsudr̥yoniṁ Ksudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, M
MDhŚ 8.063riṅ K M
ri L*makapaṅguhana norm.
maka:paṅgvana: L Kmakapvaṅgvana M
The same form is found also in §30.gavayakəna sākṣi em.
om. Lgavayana: sakṣi Kgaveyan saksi Mriṅ K M
ri Lpolahnya L K
polyanya Msākṣya L K
saksi M
MDhŚ 8.064mūlātukar L
mulattakar· Kmulat tukar Mrovaṅnya K M
rovanya L
Emend vvaṅ ma-?
MDhŚ 8.065menmen, K M
om. L
MDhŚ 8.066lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh em.
lana huṅguhuṅguḥ Llanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ Klanuṅgu-uṅgu Minucap iṅ hala em.
iṅucap hala: Lhiṅucap haṅ ala Kitucap iṅ ala Mmaliṅ prakāśa, K M
om. Lamaṇḍagiṇa L K
amanduṅina Matuha M
voṁṅatuha: Ltatuha: Kdahat, rare
The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.dahat L K
nahava Mtuṅga-tuṅgal L M
tuṅgaltuṅgal· Kcaṇḍāla, L M
om. Kvuta M
huttha Lhutta Ksākṣya K M
sakṣi L
MDhŚ 8.067səḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ Lalara L M
alira Ksəḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ Lbuddhinyāvərə̄ norm.
budinyavəR̥ LbuddhinyavuR̥ Kbudinya avro Mdeniṅ ṅelnya L
deniṁhaṁhelnya: Kdeniṅelnya Mpəṅiṅan norm.
pṅiṅan· L Kpaṅiṅan Makukuh śabdanya L
a:kuku, bḍa:nya Kakukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya M
MDhŚ 8.068yan strī ikaṅ K M
Ikaṁ histri Lmavyavahāra K M
mavyavara: Lsākṣinya L K
saksyanya Myan dvija mavyavahāra, K M
dvija Ldvija sākṣinira M
sa:kṣya dvija: Ldvija sakṣyanira Kyan śūdra mavyavahāra K M
yan vika:ra sudra Lsākṣinya L
sakṣyanira Ksaksinira Mcaṇḍāla mavyavahāra K M
cacaṇḍala Laccaṇḍala Lpcsākṣinya L M
sakṣyanya K
MDhŚ 8.069yan enak M
subscr. yan ena:k· Lnenak· K
The agreement between the uncorrected reading in Issue in the code and the reading prior to scribal addition in Issue in the code is remarkable.ya ika yogya norm.
ya yogya Lyanhika:yogya: Kya ikaṁ yogya M
Cf. div 78.səḍaṅ K
sḍəṁṅ Lsədəṅ Miṅ jro umah norm.
Iñjromaḥ Lhi jro Umaḥ Ki joḥ Malas Lpc K M
alap Lac
MDhŚ 8.070kunaṅ K M
om. Lstrī K M
histri Lbālena norm.
valena L Myogya sakṣi lanā Katuha dahat, M
tuha dahat, Lom. K (eye-skip)pinakānak riṅ norm.
pinakanakka Lpinakahanak riṁ Kpinaka anak riṅ Mkabeh L M
ka Ktatkālaniṅ L K M
Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.āpadgatakāla K M
padgata:kala: L
MDhŚ 8.071: It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.yan rare lavan atuha norm.
yan· rare lavan yatuhva Lrare lavan yan a:tuha: Krare lavan yan atuha Mmithya norm.
mitya Lmatya Kmivya Mujarnya L K
ujarnyan Mri L
om. K Msəḍaṅnya L
sḍəṁnya Ksədəṅnya Mpinakasākṣi L M
pinaka:hanasakṣi Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.072kunaṅ K M
mvaṁṅ Lgrahacarita M
-gracaritta L-graha:,carittha Ksākṣya ika kabeh M
hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ Lsakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ K
MDhŚ 8.073: The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.səḍaṅnyan norm.
sdaṁnyan Lsḍaṁnyan Ksədəṅnyan Mikaṅ L M
hika: Kmavyavahāra L K
avyava:hara Lkālih L M
ka:la Kasiṅ L M
Asaṅ Kakveh L K
akveha Mpituhun L K
pinituhun Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mkvehniṅ K M
kveḥ Lsujanmaniṅ L M
śujadmaniṁ Kpituhun saṅ K M
pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.074marə̄ L K
mara Mya ika yogya K
ya yogya Ika: L
On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.denyāṅrəṅə̄ K
denyaR̥ṅə: Ldenya arəṅa Mprakāśa L M
vrakaśa Kmojar pva L K
mo pva Mdharmārtha norm.
ḍa:rmattha Lḍa:rmmata: Kdarmarta Mika makasākṣya K
Ika: sa08-21kṣya Lika masaksya Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.075sakarəṅə̄ L
kaR̥ṅə: Ksakarəṅa Mtika L K
ika Mmaṅguh avāṅ naraka em.
maṅguḥnaraka: Lmaṅgəhavana:raka: Kmaṅgiḥhavannaraka M
In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in Issue in the code.sinuṅsaṅ K M
sinusaṁ Ltinurunakən … kabeh K M
sakiṁ Mom. L (eye-skip)
This sentence seems to have been omitted in Issue in the code due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.sakeṅ K
sakiṁ Mom. L (larger gap)
MDhŚ 8.076ikaṅ L
om. K M
Or is the Issue in the codeIssue in the code reading to be preferred here?rəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅa Mtakvanana em.
takvana L K M (haplography)
The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mrəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅe Mṅūni L M
ṅuniṁ K
MDhŚ 8.077makasākṣya M
makasakṣiha: L Kakveha L K
akeha Msādhua em.
sadvaha L Msadva:ha Ktan yogya K M
tanogya Lmakasākṣya L M
maka:sakṣi Ksake L M
saṁkve Ksambaddha norm.
sambambada Lsambadḍa: Ksambada M
MDhŚ 8.78: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.079matakvana … sākṣi L M
matakvan Msaksya Mom. K (eye-skip)matakvana L
matakvan Mom. K (larger gap)sākṣi L
saksya Mom. K (larger gap)mavyavahāra K M
mavyava:ra Lujaranira K
Ujarranira:, Lujaranya Mika L
hika: Ktika Msākṣi L
sakṣya K Mmavyavahāra K M
avyavara Li sira L K
usira M
MDhŚ 8.080dva- L M
om. Kika K
rika: L Mirikaṅ L M
Ika:ṁ Kvicāranya L M
vicara: Kpratuhunta L M
pr̥tuhun[... Kri L
i Mmulahakəna L
mulahana Mkālih. M
kaliḥ || [... L
MDhŚ 8.081satya vacananta M
...]ya vacananta: Kkita M
kitta: Kde M
den K
MDhŚ 8.082sākṣy anr̥ta em.
śakṣi ya mr̥śa Ksaksyarəta Mmakahīṅan
makahīṅanya K M
The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.pañjanmanya M
pañjadmanya K
MDhŚ 8.083ikaṅ K M
...] Ikaṁ Lkasatyanya L K
kasatyanira Kulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, L M
om. K (eye-skip)ujarakəna ta em.
ujaraknanta L K Mmavyavahāra K M
pavyavahara: Lsəḍaṅnyan K
sḍəṁnyan Lsədaṅnya M
MDhŚ 8.84: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4. Another version of the stanza is attested in NSm vya. 191, reading in ab: ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat prāhuḥ pāvanam ātmanaḥ.saṅ kasatyan L M
kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K
Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?ikaṅ L K
iki Minaran ikaṅ satyena conj.
Inaraniṁ kasatyana Lhinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ Kinarahniṅ kasatyana Maṇḍa mariṅ K M
haṇḍarmariṁ Lsvarga M
śvargga Lśvarghgan· Kparahu K M
prahu- Lniṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa L
om. K-niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa M
This is the second of two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.kasatyan … sakeṅ L K
pa:pan Llen Llekan Ksakiṁṅ Lom. M (eye-skip)pāpa K
pa:pan Lom. M (larger gap)lena em.
len Llekan Kom. M (larger gap)sakeṅ K
sakiṁṅ Lom. M (larger gap)saṅhāra K
saṅara L Mloka M
loka:ṁ Lleka: Khetunika K M
hetuniṁka: Lhavya norm.
hayo Lmataṅhyan tan yogya Kmataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo Miṅilaṅakən L K M
All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.de saṅ L
dḍera saṁ Kdesasaṁ M
MDhŚ 8.085hala L M
ahala Kkumavruhi ry aku L
kumavruhiyyaku Kkumavruha iriyaku Mkaharəpnya K M
kaR̥p·nya Lmulat iriya L
mulati hiriya Kmulahiriya Mtan vruh pva M
tan· pva Ltan vruḥ pa Kikaṅ ulah K
ika hulaḥ Likaṅ unya Msalah L K
sa13v18salaḥ Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mvinuni L M
vanuni Khīriya L M
-hiya: Kndya lvirnira K
om. Ldyaur em.
bhyoḥ Lnyoḥ Kbyoḥ Mbhūmir L K
rumir Māpo hr̥dayaṁ K M
apoḥ Lcandrārkāgni L M
ca:nḍrakagni- Kyamānilāḥ em.
-yama:,niliṁ L-yama:nilaṁ* K-camaniliṁ Mrātrir em.
latri, Lratriḥ Kratri Mdvisandhye em.
dvisandyo L Kdvisandya Mdharmaś ca norm.
damaś ca: Lda:rmma:ś ca Kḍarmasca Mvr̥ttajñāḥ norm.
vrattha:jñaḥ Lvr̥ta:jñaḥ Kvrətadñaḥ Mdehinām norm.
dehi09-21nam· || [... L-nehinam· K-dahinam M
The long omission in Issue in the code that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.

dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ | rātriḥ saṁdhye ca dharmaś ca vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām ||

(600)
dyauḥ em.
nyoḥ Kbyoḥ Mbhūmiḥ norm.
bhumi Kbumi Māpaḥ norm.
hapaḥ Kapaḥ, apaḥ Mvvay norm.
vyay· Kvay Mhr̥dayam norm.
hr̥daya: K Mcandraḥ norm.
canḍra: Kcandra Mvulan M
Ulan Karkaḥ norm.
ha:rkka Karka Magniḥ norm.
Aghni Kagni Myamaḥ norm.
ya:mma Kyama Manilaḥ norm.
Anila: Kanila Mrātriḥ norm.
ratri Krati Msandhye norm.
-saṇḍye K-sandya Mmakādi M
mkadi Ldharma em.
atma Mḍa:mma: Ksapolahniṅ norm.
sapolahiṁ Kpolahniṁ Msarvajanma M
śajadma Kika K
ikana Mmvaṅ em.
mva Kmvaḥ Mtiṅkahniṅ K
tiṅkahiṁ Mkāpusan M
kasan Kpāśa M
paśaḥ Ksevu kvehnya M
śevūhakveḥnya Kpaḍomilət M
panomilət K
MDhŚ 8.081abkunaṅ K M
...] kunaṁ Lyan satya kita, K M
om. Lsakarəṅə̄ denta K
sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi Lsakarəṅe kita Mtuhv ata M
yen tuhu Ltuhuta Kmvaṅ L K
vaṁ Mpasaṅgrahan, L K
om. Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.108inujaran L K
inujara Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya L K
ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)katəkan K M
kavkan· Likaṅ norm.
yikaṁ Lhikaṁ K Mkatunvan umahnya kunaṅ K Msinaṅguhnya K M
pinaṅguḥnya Lpan daṇḍa L K M
We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.
MDhŚ 8.107pinakasākṣi M
pinaṅkanśa:kṣi Lpika:nsakṣi Kpaṅujarakən L M
pahujarakən· Kekadeśaniṅ M
Eka:deṣain mg. ni Lhena:deṣani Klikhita, sākṣi, bhukti K Msinaṅguh K M
sinaṅguḥniṁ Lkinon L K M
We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?pradhana norm.
praḍaṇna Lpr̥dana: Kpradana Mnikaṅ L
-hikaṁ K Mya daṇḍanya L M
ḍanḍaṇḍanya Kpuluhanya K M
-puluṅanya L
MDhŚ 8.109tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya K M
pragivaka Mom. L (eye-skip)prāgvivāka K
pragivaka Mom. L (larger gap)asatyaa ikaṅ K
hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ Lamatyaha ikaṅ M
MDhŚ 8.110śapatha L
sapadḍa: Ksapata Mginavayakən de L M
ginavayakəde Kmahār̥ṣi L K B
saṁ maharəsi Mmakadon kapəgataniṅ L M
makatona:pgataniṁ Kvasiṣṭha L K
visista Mrāja L K
praja M
MDhŚ 8.111dinalih L M
kadalih K (morphological)nda L
nḍan K Mdaṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa: K*həlyan L M
həlyad Kdenikaṅ K M
deniṁṅ Lsəṅguhən L K
səṅgutən Msādhu sadākāla L M
sadukalaḥ Kmaśapatha L M
masavata Ktuhva M
tuva: Ltva: Kapan L
Avan Kom. Mśinapathakənku L M
sinapa:takənta Ktika L
tikaṁ Knika Msakeṅ L K
sakiṁ Mhayva ta maṅkana, L K
om. Mmaśapatha em.
pasapaṭa: L K Mdlāhan L M
dlaha: Kmaṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M
sa Kom. L
It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in Issue in the code.saṅ M
sa Kom. L (larger gap)
MDhŚ 8.112: Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.səḍaṅ norm.
sḍaṁ- L Ksədəṅ- Mstrī K M
histri- L
Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.hāraka L K
karaka- Msaṅ K M
om. Ltan hana L K
tana Mpāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana L M
pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K
MDhŚ 8.113anapathaniṅ L K
hanapataniṁ Kanapatani Mhilaṅa L M
halaṅa Ktan K M
ta Lprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mmanapathani L M
manapata:niṁ Kvāhananta L M
Avahananta Kliṅ L K
liṅa Mprāgvivākān L K
pragivaka M
Issue in the code does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.panapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ Kkṣatriya M
satrya: Ltriya Kmasta hilaṅa, M
lac. L K (eye-skip)liṅanirān L K
liṅanira Mpanapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ Ksakvehniṅ L
sakvehiṁ K Mkabhuktia norm.
kabhūktiha Lka:bhuktiha: Kkabuktya Myen L K
yan M
MDhŚ 8.114aṅgaməla M
aṅamla:- Lgamla:- Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mkonən asiləma M
konasiL̥ma LkonəsiL̥ Kvvay ajro norm.
vvaya,jro Lvaya:jro K Manaknikaṅ L M
a:nakna:kaṁ Ksatuṅgal de saṅ L M
ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.115vvai L
vai Kve Msatya vacananikaṅ M
tika:ṁ vacaṇa Lsatya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K
We retain the Issue in the code reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya ujarnya de saṅ prabhu.prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Mri K M
riṁ Lśapatha K M
ṣasapaṭṭa:ka L
MDhŚ 8.116mahārāja L M
mavlara:ja Kvatsa L M
tatsa Kapuy K M
apviy· Lrambutira L M
mrambutira: Ktan L M
ta Kgəsəṅa M
gsəṅa L K
Emend gəsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.deniṅ L K
deni Msatya L
śaktya- Kkasatya- M (morphological)
MDhŚ 8.117asākṣita M
hanasakṣiha: LAsakṣiha: Ksinatyan L
sanatyan Ksi15r11sinatyan Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Myadyapi L K
yadyapu Mkalāntara L M
kalaṣara: Ktan yogya K M
tanogya Lika sorakəna L
hika: sora,kna Kkasorakəna Mmutahakəna L M
mutakna Kpinaṅanya ta L K
pinaṅanyaṅata M
MDhŚ 8.118mūrkhanya, L M
om. Khyunya, L M
om. Kyeka L K
ya ta Mvitatha em.
vita L Mvita: K
Or emend viṭa?ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M
ṅa L
Or should the Issue in the codeIssue in the code reading be considered due to expansion in transmission?
MDhŚ 8.119səḍaṅnya norm.
sḍəṁnya Lsḍaṁnya Ksədaṅnya Mpinakasākṣi L M
na:kasakṣi Kr̥ṇacaritādi, lobha pinakādinya, L K M
The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous section, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from dyad 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne. It is provisionally the latter option that we retain.ḍaṇḍa ika L K M
Emend ḍaṇḍan ika? Cf. DISCUSSION IN INTRODUCTION.
MDhŚ 8.120kāraṇanyādva L K
karananyaṅa karanyadva Msəḍaṅnyan M
sḍəṅnya Lsḍaṁnya Kḍaṇḍanya L K
dandahanya M3 L M
1 Kkunaṅ yan K M
yan L
Starting here, Issue in the codeIssue in the code read kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where Issue in the code omits this word.hetunyan adva K M
hetunya hadva Lsāhasa L M
-sahaśra: Kpanḍaṇḍeriya L K
madanda iriya M3 L M
2 Ktəkanya K M
om. L
Starting here, Issue in the codeIssue in the code read təkanya several times at sentence end where Issue in the code omits this word.
MDhŚ 8.121kunaṅ K M
om. Listri-kahyunya hetunya adva conj.
histri-kahyunya hadva Liṁstri-kahyunyan hadva: Kstri-kahyunyan adva M
Cf. two other case of istri-kahyun in §348-349, and an occurrence of strī-vicāra in dyad 97. Assume the compound to be histri-kahyun or strī-kahyun?daśaguṇakəna L M
daguṇa:kna Ksāhasa L M
-sahapa K1 L K M
Conjecture 13?təkanya K M
om. Lhetunya L M
hetunyan Kḍaṇḍa, … puṅguṅnya hetunya adva transmitted in L K
hetunyan Kom. M (eye-skip)hetunya L
hetunyan Kom. M (larger gap)panḍaṇḍeriya K M
ḍaṇḍeriya: Ltəkanya K M
om. Lhetunya L
hetunyan K Mtəkanya K M
om. L
MDhŚ 8.122ḍaṇḍaniṅ L M
caṇḍaniṁ Kvinarahakən M
vinarahakan Lvirahakan Kprabhedanya L
pranedanya Kprabedaniṁ pra16r2bedanya Mdonya M
denya L Khanaaniṅ norm.
ananiṁṅ L Khananiṅ Mumulahakən L K
umulahakəniṅ M
MDhŚ 8.123kṣatriya M
satrya Lsatriya K
Cf. divs 66, 98, 125 on the spelling of this word.veśya, śūdra, L M
om. Mgumavayakəna M
gumavehakna Lgumaveya Kkūṭa L K
om. Msəḍaṅnya M
sḍəṁnya Msḍaṁnya Kniṅ avyavahāra L
-niṁ vyavahara K Myathāparādha ya norm.
yataparadaya L Myataparada:ryya Kyataparadaya L
The term yathāparādha recurs in dyad 159.brāhmaṇān K
brahmaṇna Lyan brahmana M (syntactic)ḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa Liti sākṣicarita M
Iti sakṣi caritadi LItaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* K
MDhŚ 8.124svāyambhuva norm.
sva:yambuhva: Lśvayambuhva: Ksvayambuhva Mkunaṅ liṅira L K
kunalaṅira Mtan hana … brāhmaṇa transmitted in K M
om. Kpakaḍananiṁ Kpakənaniṅkaṅ Mom. L (eye-skip)hana M
om. Kom. L (larger gap)pakənanikaṅ norm.
pakaḍananiṁ Kpakənaniṅkaṅ Mom. L (larger gap)
MDhŚ 8.125vətəṅ K
vtaṁ Lvətaṁ Msthānaniṅ norm.
svarṇaniṁ Lsvananiṁ Kstananiṁ Mḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, conj.
om. L K M
Our restitution is based on the parallel in dyad 109.
MDhŚ 8.126The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.paganti-gantiniṅ K M
pagantagantaniṁ Lsahurniṅ L M
om. K (eye-skip)kavruhana L M
kavruha Kmaṅkanātah L K
maṅkanata Madon L M
don Kta L M
om. Ktibākəna K
tibaka:kna Ltibakakəna Mta L
taṁ K Mḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L
MDhŚ 8.127mandaṇḍa, hala sira M B
ma:nəṇḍa:, hala sira: Lmanaṇḍa: halanira Khilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira, K M Btaṅ andaṇḍa L
taṁ daṇḍa K Btandaṇḍa M
MDhŚ 8.128panḍaṇḍa L M
paḍaṇḍa Kḍaṇḍan, K M
ḍaṇḍa, L
All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.panḍaṇḍa em.
paḍaṇḍa L Kmandanda Mirikaṅ L K
ikaṁ Mḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa Thus formulated in K M
ḍūryyaṣan K Mhamaṅguḥ Lamaṅguḥ Mḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L
The Issue in the code reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of Issue in the codeIssue in the code. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.duryaśa L
ḍūryyaṣan K Mamaṅgih K
hamaṅguḥ Lamaṅguḥ Mnaraka L M
-nraka: K
MDhŚ 8.129ujar ahala L
Ujaraha: Kujarala Mgavayakəna L M
gava:kna Kkapiṅrvanya K M
kapiṁrvana: Lḍaṇḍa dhana norm.
ḍaṇḍa dana: L Kdaṅda danda dana M
MDhŚ 8.130anibākəna L K
anibakakəna Mtibākənanira L M
tibakanira: Kḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L
MDhŚ 8.131tāmra K M
tambra Lpatəmahan L K
patəmagan Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K Mmakadon L M
maṅka:don Kya tikāja L M
yateka:ja- K
MDhŚ 8.132: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.133vvalu em.
vaṁlu L Mvvaṁlu Ksəḍəṅiṅ L
sḍaṅi Ksədaṅiṁ Mraviteja sumənə̄ riṅ K
ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ Lraviteja sumna riṁ Msalikṣā ṅaranya K M
salikṣa:, ṅa Lsasavi L K
saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M
MDhŚ 8.134sakr̥ṣṇalam L K
sakrənalam Mṅaranya, limaṅ L M
ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)samāṣa em.
sama:s· L Mmāṣa conj.
mas· ṅaranya L M
We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.kuna M
kunaṁ L
This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in Issue in the code right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.
MDhŚ 8.135pataṅ L
kunaṁ pataṁ Mkuna em.
kunaṁ L Mṅaranya, ikaṅ L M
...] ikaṅ Kkuna em.
kunaṁ L K Msadharaṇa em.
sadara L K M2, mā, L
2, ṅa, ma:, K Myan iṅ pirak L
yan pirak· K Mdve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te norm.
dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te Ldve trapbale, samadr̥te Kedvakrəsnale, samadrəte M
All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.samadhr̥te norm.
samadr̥te L K Mtəkākəna em.
tkaknən Ltkanən Ktə17r9kakən Mvehən conj.
veḥ L K Mrūpyamāṣakaḥ norm.
rupyaḥma:slaka: Lrupanyamasakaḥ Krupyamasakaḥ M
MDhŚ 8.136māṣa em.
mas· K L Mdharaṇa L K
karana Mṅaranya K M
ṅa Li pirak K
pirak· Likaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak Mpurāṇa M
suraṇa L Kpamrata M
pamr̥ttha Lpatratū Kya sakārṣāpaṇa L M
ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa Kmapa yan L K
mapan yan Mtāmra L K
tvaratamra M
MDhŚ 8.137 and 8.139. It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in Issue in the code that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.kuna em.
kunaṁ L K M2 L K
ṅa Mmā em.
ma:s· L K Mkunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma Thus formulated in K M
sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition)kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ || R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ, ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa1×ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasiḥ dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ || nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*, ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L
Manuscript Issue in the code inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.pirak paṇa sapuluh L K2 L K
ṅa Mtəkanya K M
om. Lśatamāna ṅaranya M
satapana:, ṅa Lsatama: ṅaranya Ksaniṣka em.
saniskara L K Mmavarah-varah K M
mavaraḥ L
MDhŚ 8.138limaṅ L
lima K Mpaṇa, paṇa L K
paṇa Mtāmra K M
hamra Lmā,
om. L K M
In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before mā? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.2 L K
ṅa Myan iṅ pirak M
pira:k· Lyani pirak· Kma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa, L K
om. Lom. M (eye-skip)təkanya K
om. Lom. M (larger gap)2 L K
lpa Mtəkanya K
om. Ltəkaniṁ təkanya Mmapan ikaṅ L M
om. Lku, 1
1, ku Ltəkanya riṅ pirak. K
yen pirak· || Ltəkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M
Since it is not matched in Issue in the codeIssue in the code, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in Issue in the code.
MDhŚ 8.140pavarah L K
varaḥ Mvasiṣṭha L K
visista Mgavayakəna L M
kavayakna Ksatus L K
satis Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K Mpradhanāṅalāntarakəna M
praḍana:, ṅalantarakna Lpr̥daṇa:kalantarakna Kku, 1,
ku, L Kksa M
All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.kalāntaraniṅ K
ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ Laṅalantaraniṁ Mma, su, 9 L M
ma:, 1, 9 K6, riṅ sapuluh tahun conj.
A riṁ salek· L KA, riṁ salek· M
The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two times not far below (dyad 130dyad 132).
MDhŚ 8.141mā 2 em.
maṅu L K Maṅalantarakən L
aṅalantara:kənya K Mmāṣa em.
ma:s· L K M
MDhŚ 8.142prabhedanikaṅ K M
prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ Lmā, 2 em.
ma:s·, 2 Lmas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 Kma:s·, ṅsa Mmā, 3 em.
ma:s·, 3 L Kma:s·, ṅvya Mmā, 4 em.
ma:s·, 4 L Kma:s·, A Mmā, 5 em.
ma:s·, 5 L K Msalek L
salekya K Myan em.
yanya L K Maṅalāntaranana em.
haṅala1×ntarana: LAṅalantarana: Khaṅalantarana Myan em.
yanya L Myenya Kkṣatriya M
satrya Lsaktrya Kmā, 3 L K
ma:s· Myan em.
yanya L Myenya Kvaiśya mahutaṅ norm.
veśya mavutaṁ Lṣyai mahutaṁ Kvaiśya:Utaṁ Mmā, 4 L K
ma:, A Myan em.
yanya L K Mśūdra mahutaṅ L K
śudra:Utaṁ Maṅalāntaranana K M
haṅalantara Lsalek L
saleknya Ksalekya M
MDhŚ 8.143saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa M
sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa Lsamana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: Kpaṅupakāra L K
paṅuvaka:ra Mtan L M
han Kgantanya L
gantaknanya Kha:nta:knanya Mdvalən L M
dvaL̥m· Klələba K M
L̥L̥bakna K
MDhŚ 8.144deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa L
de saṁ masaṇḍa: K Mpapobhaya M
pasobhaya Lmapoya: Kkabhuktianya L M
bhuktiyanya Kpakalāntara
paṅalantara Lkṣaya K M
kṣatriya Lyan L M
yen Kiṅaṅgo L K
idaṅgo Mhəlyanana samūlyanikaṅ L
lyana:na samulyahikaṁ Kəlyanikaṁ Myan L
kunaṁ yan K Maṅga maṅəlyanana norm.
haṅga maṅalyanana Laṅga 1×ṅəlyana:na Kaṅgatṅəlyanana Msaṇḍa L K
sansanda Mṅaranya yan K M
ṅaran vaṁ L
MDhŚ 8.145patuvava em.
patuvavan· L Mpatuvavahan· Kika L K
ika ika Minaku L K
anuku M
MDhŚ 8.146sobhaya K
pobhaya L Mmvaṅ K M
om. Ltuvi L K
tvi Mlələba L K
lələb Mikaṅ L
kunaṁ hikaṁ K Msapi K M
sampi Lpatuvavakna L K
tuvavakəna Mlələba, ya L K
lələba ta ya M
MDhŚ 8.147patuvavan em.
matuvava Lpatuvava Katuvava Msalviraniṅ K M
salvirriṁ Lsalviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ Lri L M
riṁ Klavasanya L
lavasnya K Mmulat ta norm.
mula:ta Lmulata K Mya humənəṅ L
ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K Mikaṅ M
Ika Lhika: Kmakadravyaanya L
hika:dravyahanya Kika makadrəvyahanya Mmatuvava kunaṅ L
Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava Kikaṁ vaṁ matuvava Mmulat ta yan norm.
mulata: yan Lmula ya Kmulat yan Mhumənəṅ L
Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K Mya iṅucap-ucap conj.
ṅucap-ucap L K M
We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.ikaṅ L K
ika Miṅucap L
hinucap Kiṅucapan Mikaṅ K M
riṁ Lvvaṅ vavaṅ L K
vaṁ vvaṅ Mbhinuktiniṅ norm.
binukti, riṁṅ Lbhinuktini len· Kbinukti iṁ Mri L M
riṁ Ksaṅ L K
om. Mpatuvavan M
matuvava Lpatuvava Kta ya irikaṅ K M
om. Lsabhinuktinya L M
saṁ binuktinya Kmasaṇḍa M
manaṇḍa Lmanaṇḍa: Kmvaṅ saṅ K M
om. Lmatuvava L
patuvava Ktuvava M
MDhŚ 8.148abəh L K
əbaḥ Mamukti L K
mamukti Mucapən norm.
hucapan Lhiṅucapan Kiṅucapan Mvehən norm.
vehin Lvehan K Malah ika K M
halahi Ika Lamənaṅ iṅ M
hamna Ikaṁṅ LAmnaṁ hikaṁ K
MDhŚ 8.149-150: Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.dravyaniṅ L K
drəvya si Mdravyaniṅ L
dravya saṁ K Mtinuvavakən M
hinuvava:kən· Ltinvavakən· Kniṅ ratu L
saṁ prabu K M (lexical)ya K M
om. Lyadyapin L
yadyapi K Mkatəka riṅ kadaśavarṣa L
katkaha daśavarṣaha Kkatəkaha dasavarsa M
Or emend to katəka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti L
həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: Kelyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana M
MDhŚ 8.151ya L M
yen Kkalāntaran L K
kakalantaran Malapən M
halapan LAlapan Mri L M
riṁ Kya em.
yan L K M
We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.dhānya norm.
da:nya Ldanya K Msada em.
ta:ya Lsaya: K Mlava, vāhya M
vaya, larva Lvaya, lava: Kalavas ta L
Alavasata K Mkasahuran M
katahura:n· Lkatahuran· Kpanahuranya L M
panahurnya Katak L M
yatak· Kṅaranya K M
ṅa Lbəsar L K
bəras Msinaṅguh L
sinəṅgaḥ Ksinaṅgaḥ Msada em.
smaya: Lsaya: Ksaya Mṅaranya M
ṅa Lṅaraka: Kghr̥ta em.
ghaṭa Lgatta: Kgata M
Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).pataraṇa L
pataraṇa: Kpatarana M
OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.vāhya em.
vaya L Kvavyahya M
MDhŚ 8.152ləpihakəna L M
kalpihakna Kya K M
om. Lsakeṅ L
sakiṁ K Mliṅ saṅ paṇḍita. K
om. Lliṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... Mmuvah L
mvaḥ Kmās su em.
mma:s· Lma:s· K
MDhŚ 8.153: Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.gənəpana L
gnəpana: Uga Kpradhanāṅalap kalāntara conj.
pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· Lpr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K
Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that the witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.hana L
hana ta K
Issue in the code seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi conj.
cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di Lcakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K...] hana kayikavrədi Mta L M
om. Kkalāntara L M
ka:ntara: Kinilvakən K M
Inilvan Lpradhana norm.
pradana: L Mpr̥dana [... Kṅaranya M
ṅaran· Linalapan L
inalapn Mya M
ye Lkinalāntaran konkonan L M
The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.denikaṅ em.
de saṁ Ldeniṁkaṁ Mkārikā norm.
karika:- L Mrikaṅ L
riṁka Mkinalāntaran L
kalantaran Msatuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ L
...]n kalantara:niṁ Kstumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ M
MDhŚ 8.154kalāntara L K
kalantaran Miṅaṇḍəh em.
hiṅanḍiḥ L K M
The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.pva L M
kapva Kyān em.
yana L Mya:na K
MDhŚ 8.155kalāntara K M
ka:rantara Kmapanas norm.
manəs· Lmapanəs· Kpanas Msahurənya M
sahurana Lsavuranya Kmuvah norm.
mvaḥ L Kmvaṁ Msahurən L
savuR̥nya Ksahurənya M
MDhŚ 8.156mañakravr̥ddhyakən norm.
ma:ñakravr̥dihakən Lmañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən Kmañakrəvrədyakən M*tinəguhan L M
tinəṅguhan· Kminithyanya … kāla, L M
minisyanya Mom. K (eye-skip)*minithyanya L
minisyanya Mom. K (larger gap)apihutaṅ L M
hutaṅ K
MDhŚ 8.157vruh ri M
vru ri Lvruḥ riṁ Kta ri em.
kari L Mriṁ Kkatəmvanikaṅ lābha em.
ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha Lkatəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: Kkatəmvaniṁ kalaba Mrikaṅ L M
rikna Kmvaṅ vruh ya L M
mvaḥ ya vruḥ Kkatəkaniṅ L
tkaniṅ Ktəkani M
We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in §135.ri L M
riṁ Kyadyapin L
yadyapi K Mmaṅkana L K
maṅkana-maṅkana Msatəkanya juga L M
patanya juga:n Kpahutaṅanya L K
pahutaṅnya Mri L M
riṁ K*palayaran L
palayaranya K Mkalāntaraniṅ L K
kalantarani M
MDhŚ 8.158maṅaku L K
paṅakū Kri L M
riṁ Kvvaṅ norm.
voṁ Lom. K M
Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.pinintonakənya L K
pinintonakəna Mmeṅəta L K
meṅəta-meṅəta Mri L M
riṁ K
MDhŚ 8.159iṅgataniṅ L K
aṅgataniṅ Malaṅ-alaṅ L K
aṅalaṅ-alaṅi Mśeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ Thus formulated in L
śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya Ksesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya Mśeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K M
Paradosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya
The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by Issue in the code and Issue in the codeIssue in the code, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where Issue in the code reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, Issue in the codeIssue in the code seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with Issue in the code on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence in UBL Or 5037 that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).
ikaṅ K M
om. Lginavayakəniṅ L
ginavayakən riṁ K M*kuṭumbi em.
kuhumbi Lkudumbi K Mri L M
riṁ Kbapanya M
bapanta L Kbapanya M
maṅkana: bapa:nya Lmaṅkana: bapanya Kbapa L
bapanya K M
MDhŚ 8.160ika K
ikaṁ Mom. Ltiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ L K
tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ Mkaṅ L M
om. Kyogya K M
ogya Lanak L
hanaknya K Mtan iṅgataniṅ L M
taniṁ K (eye-skip)yadyapi L K
yadyapinyan Mdānapratibhūḥ norm.
da:napratibhuḥ Ldana:pratibuḥ K Mdānapratibhūḥ norm.
dana:pratibhuḥ Ldana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography)danapratibuḥ Mri L M
riṁ Khutaṅ, ikaṅ norm.
utaṁ Ikaṁ Lpihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ Kutaṁnikaṅ Mikaṅ anaknikaṅ conj.
hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K Msaṅ pradhana conj.
maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ Lmaṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ Kmaṅaku danapratibuḥ Msumahurana M
sumahurana L Khutaṅ ikaṅ em.
hutaṁnikaṁ L Mhūtaṁnikaṁ Ksenakuniṅ L
sena:kuni Ksenakunni Manakiṅ em.
hanak riṁ L K Mmaṅkanātah M
maṅkana ta L Knikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya K M
manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L
The variation of reading between Issue in the code and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.
MDhŚ 8.161ri L M
riṁ Kpihutaṅnya L K
utaṅnya Mkinavruhan L M
kavruhan Kyan K
ya,h Lom. Mulih anyāya em.
hulihanya: Lsādhanaa conj.
sadanmana Lsadana:na K Mkonkonakəna K
kokonakna Lkonkonana Mya K M
om. Lsahurən K
saUra: Liron M
MDhŚ 8.162piraknya L K
si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya Mmaṅakva em.
manaṅakva Lmaṅakuvva K>maṅkana Msahurənya ikaṅ L M
sahuranyanikaṁ Ksenakunya em.
senaku Lsenakumna Ksenakuna Mnirādiṣṭa em.
niraniṣṭa: L Kniradipta Mmaṅakva L K
maṅakvana Mliṅ bhaṭāra manu, K M
om. L
We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in Issue in the codeIssue in the code.tan kinaliliraniṅ L
ta kaliliran Ktan kitanaliliran M*papendahnya L M
paveṇḍaḥnya K
MDhŚ 8.163mavyavahāra K
mavyavara: Lmavivahara Mavərə̄ L K
avro Medan K M
Eha:n· Lphalanya em.
maphalanya Lmapalanya K Mkatut L K
katurut Mriṅ L K
ri M*pinakakasornya conj.
pinaka:sornya L Kpinasanya M
MDhŚ 8.164yadyapi tuhva M
dya:pi tuhu Ldya:pa tva: Kmattādi M
matta:ndi Lmantanḍi Kprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.165lvirniṅ K M
lvir Lprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Myogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogya:yogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana Myogavikraya em.
yogavikriya L K Mupanidhi L K
upadini Myogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana Mvvitaniṅ K
vitaniṁṅ Lvaṁtanaṅ Makrayavikraya conj.
akira L K Mpaveveh L M
paveḥ Kyogavikraya em.
yogavikriya Lom. Kyogavikrya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Mkinonakən dvalən L K
kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len Mvəkasan M
ri vkasan L Kyogadāna L M
yogga:ḍaṇa: Kṅa L K
ṅaranya Mvkasan L K
ri vəkasan Msinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kyogapratigraha L K
jagrapatigraha Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Mpatuvava L K
pativava Msinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kupahan L
upaya Mṅa L K
ṅaranya Msinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya Kkonakəna norm.
kvanakna Lkvana:kna Kkananakəna Mvaluyakəna L
valuya:ka Krika L K
ri Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka Msaṅ maluyakən ika M
saṁ valuyaknira Lsavaluya:kənira K
MDhŚ 8.166: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.167vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh L K
vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu Mdeśa M
ri deṣa Ldesaṁ Kkapahayvaniṅ L K
kapatayvaniṁ M*kuṭumbi L M
kudumbi Kde saṅ K M
deniṁ saṁ L
MDhŚ 8.168: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.169lvirniṅ L M
lvirnin Kparārtha em.
pararṣa: L Mpara:ṣa Ksākṣi L M
kaṁ sakṣi Kvəkaniṅ em.
vkasaniṁṅ L Kvəkasaniṅ Mkvehnya K
om. Lkuvehnya Mvipra, L M
om. Mvaṇija K M
vinija: L
MDhŚ 8.170duhkhaa norm.
ḍuka: L Kdukaha Malapənira K
om. La[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira Mmaṅalap L M
malap K
MDhŚ 8.171paṅalap K M
paṅalapa: Lyogya K M
ogya Lmaṅke Lpc K
maṅko Lac Mdlāhan L K
dlaha M
MDhŚ 8.172The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.deśa L M
da:pa: Kya L M
ya ta Kprabhu L M
pabhu Ksira L K
de sira M
MDhŚ 8.173ulaha K M
Ulahan· Lhayva hana L
Ayva habha: KAyvana Mkady aṅganiṅ L M
kadḍihaṅganiṁ Kmandaṇḍa em.
manaṇḍa L Mmanaṇḍa: Kdumaṇḍaa norm.
duməṇḍata Lduməṇḍaha K M Brumakṣaa norm.
rumakṣata Lrumakṣaha K Masihiṅ indriya conj.
hasihiṁṅiṁya Lhasihiṅiṁya Kiya M B
MDhŚ 8.174alah L K
kalah M Bmaṅkana halanya L
halanya yan maṅkana K M B (syntactic)
The phrasing transmitted by Issue in the codeIssue in the code would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. §128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.
MDhŚ 8.175ulaha saṅ K M B
hulahaniṁ saṁ Lpəgəṅənira ikaṅ em.
pgəṁniran tikaṁ Kpgəṁnira:n hikaṁ Kpagəḥnira Ikaṁ Mpgəṁnira hikaṁ Bikaṅ L M B
ika Kika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana, tinūt sira deniṅ rāt kabeh B
Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L (transposition)ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh KIka: ta saṁ prabhu ma21v4ṅkana, tinūt sira denikaṁ ra:t kabeḥ Mvvay ahəniṅniṅ em.
vyahniṁ Lvya:hniṁ M Bvyaniṁ K M
The emendations we make and the entire syllable that we supply are required by the sense of the passage and supported by some parallel expressions, notably Ādiparva (p. 65) inuparəṅga riṅ nadī śuci nirmala, sutīrtha venya mahəniṅ and (p. 195) pinarivr̥tta deniṅ lvah śuci nirmala mahəniṅ venya.lvah K M
om. Llva Bmilv asin L M B
om. K
MDhŚ 8.176-nagih L K B
-nagiha: M (morphological)tikaṅ L M B
hikaṁ Kmijil em.
vijil L K M Bikaṅ pihutaṅ L M
iṁ kapihutaṁ K Btan sakaharəpnikaṅ conj.
hanakaR̥pisaṁ LAna:kahaR̥pisana: KhanakahaR̥pisaṁ MhanakahaR̥pisa Bkumonya K M B
tumonya Lḍaṇḍan ya M
yogya daṇḍa Lḍaṇḍa yogya K Bsaparapatanikaṅ em.
sapapa:nikaṁ L M Bsata:pan K
The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (§42). In §20 we have saparapatan clearly supported by all witnesses, though it is imaginable that our author actually wrote sapapātanikaṅ here.vehakənanya K M B
vehakən L (morphological)ri M B
riṁ L Ktəhər tan L K M
tat:hərn Bupahana L B
hapahana: Kupalana M
MDhŚ 8.177dadya ya huluna L
danya:huluna: Kdadyayanuluna Myan L K
yaṁ Msakeṅ L K
saṅke Mtan panagih conj.
tagiḥ L K M
Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.ikaṅ em.
harikaṁ Lhirikaṁ Kikaṁkəna M
MDhŚ 8.178mavyavahāra conj.
vyavahara L Kvyavavara M
Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.iniṅət-iṅət K M
hiṅiṅət:hiṅət Lsaṅ prāgvivāka L K
saṁ saṁ pragivaka Mkahiḍəpaniṅ M
kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ Lkahidəpani Kvarah-varahniṅ L M
varavaraḥ Ksādhanaṅ M
-sadana L-sḍana:ṅ Mdaṇḍa yathāparādhī norm.
ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L Mḍaṇḍasataparadi K
Cf. yathāparādha in dyad 108.sabhā conj.
cara:- L K M
The appearance of the word sabhā in the next sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika
paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: Ltan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: Kpaṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika M
MDhŚ 8.179ika M B
om. L (haplography)Ikaṁ Kmaməkasakəna L M B
mamkasaṇa: Kpatuvava M
matuvava L K Bvvaṅ akavaṅśan kajanmanya em.
vvaṁṅakajanmanya L Bvvaṅakajadmanya Kvvaṅa:kajanmanya M
In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.vvaṅ K M B
paṅ L
MDhŚ 8.180dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava L K
havya:, Ikaṁ dr̥vya patuva:va Mdr̥vya: matuva:va B (eye-skip)patuvavan K M
patuvava Lmatuva:van· Batuvava M
atuvavan· L K Bumalap L K B
Umalapi Mi taṅanikaṅ patuvavan L M
I...ka:ui taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· KI taṅanikaṁ matuva:van· Bumalapa L K M
Upalapa B
MDhŚ 8.181 ikaṅ patuvava, transmitted in M
ika Mom. L K B (haplography)ikaṅ norm.
ika Mom. L K B (larger gap)matuvava L M
patuvava K Bpatuvavan em.
patuvava L K M Bya L M B
om. Kirikaṅ L K M
Ikaṁ Bri L M B
riṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.sthāpyaḥ K M
sthupyaḥ Lpatuvavan K M
patūvava Linuntalakən L K
inuntalakəna Mpamitrānuṅ L M
pamitra:nu Khanan … kunaṅ Thus formulated in L K
kinaṁ Kri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, Mkunaṅ L M
kinaṁ Knikṣepaṇa K M
dikṣepa L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.tinarima L M
vinarima: Kparva-rvan em.
r:var:va: Lparvarva: K M
See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.sopāṅśuḥ K M
somaṅguḥ Lavuni K
Ahuniṁ Lavani Mavəḍi L K
avə22v28da Mvinuṅkus L M
vinuṅkas· Kupanidhi M
Upanindi LUpaninḍi Kṅaranya K M
ṅa L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.dravya … ri parva-rvan M
riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography)riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography)
An ancestor of Issue in the code and Issue in the code has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.avibhāvyaḥ L M
Avibavya Kinalap M
Inalapa LIvnalapa Kri parva-rvan L M
riṁ rvarvan· Kupanidhi M
Upadini LUpadiniṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ri L M
riṁ Khulun L M
hulan Kgavenən M
gavekən Lgavehakən Kliṅnyan L K
lvirnyan M
MDhŚ 8.182-184: Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.paṇḍe L K
pandeniṁ M*vinaluy-valuyan M
vinaluy·, valuya:n Lvinaluyante ras. ·avaluyan Kaṅhuvusa ikaṅ norm.
haṅuhusanika:ṁ Lkaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ Kaṅuvuḥsaikaṅ Mpiṅtiga K M
pintiga Lvinehakənya L K
vinehakəna Mdaṇḍa L K
nanda Mmvaṅ K M
mvaḥ Lupahan M
upahən· Lhupahən· Kkāryanya L M
karyya Khalāta pva em.
hala:pva LA23v2lahatamva: Kala 23r11ta tapva Mgavenya L
gavay·nya Kgavayanya Mtatan upahən ya, M
tan upahən ya, Lom. Kdaṇḍan ta L M
ḍaṇḍa Kdaṇḍaanya K M
ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya Lvarṇa- K M
varla- Lpanambəhaniṅ L K
panambahan23r13iṁ M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vadi L K
vədi Mvinehakənya L
vinehakənanya: Kvinehakəna Mkinonakən L M
kinokən· Kdaṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L Knikaṅ K M
-niṁ Lləvihana K M
L̥vihakna L
The form ləvihana was also used in §38.kalāntaranya L
kanlantaranya Kkalantarahanya M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.bhāṇḍa norm.
baṇḍa L Kbanda Mirikaṅ deśa L K
irika sesa M*pamasaṅ M
pamacan· Lpama:san· Kikaṅ L
Ika: ta Kika taṁ Mtan L K
ta Mdaṇḍan em.
ḍaṇḍa L K Mta L K
om. Mparananya K M
paranya L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.kinədə̄ L K
kinəda Mkaruṅvana K M
karuṅuna Lsəgəh L M
tgəs Khetunya inalap L M
hetunyan hinalap· Kika taṅ K
Ikaṁ taṁ Likaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.padvalakəna em.
padvalana: L Mpadvalaṇa: Kirikaṅ L K
rikaṁ Mpadvalanya L
padvalana: K Msalābhanikaṅ L M
salabhahika:ṅ Kanarima K M
a19-02mna:rima: Lbhāṇḍāḥ norm.
vandaḥ L K M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.padvalakəna L K
padvalakənaṁ Mbaṇija M
banigja Lbanigḍa Ktuhanyan em.
tuhunyan L Mtuhunya Kvijilakənanya ta K M
vijilaknanyanta Lpirak kapaṅan L M
piraka:paṅan Kdenyan L K
denya ri kalanyan Mpadvala L K M
Emend padval?
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.manuduhakən L K
manuduhan Mstrī K M
histri Latuha K M
tuva M (morphological)anāśraya K M
Apan aśraya Mtan hana L M
tatanana Mkavənaṅnyāgave norm.
kavnaṁnya gave K Mkavnanya:gave Kṅaraniṅ K M
ṅarani L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose, although MDhŚ 8.182 shares some keywords.yan L K
yen Mri K M
i Lmatuvava L M
patuvava Kikaṅ L M
hika Kpraṇidhisākṣi M
pradinidisakṣi Lpr̥diniui nsakṣi Kya L M
yan Kaveh patuvava L M
avevatuvava K
MDhŚ 8.185mvaṅ K M
vvaṁ Lmatuvava L M
patuvava Kvinehakən em.
vinehakna: L K Mhilaṅ L K
ika Mmati anaknikaṅ M
patəhakənikaṁ Lmatəhanaknikaṁ Khəlyanana em.
həlyan Llyani Kəlyani Mikaṅ K M
tikaṁ Lpratyantara L M
pr̥tantara Knidhi yan maṅkana L K
-niṁ nəmana M
Kuṭāra-Mānava 209: riṅ voṅ tini(ti)pan, yen mati kaṅ atitip tan pakaki, tan panini, tan pabapa, tan pababu, tan panak-anak, tan pakaponakan, tan anarva sanak amisan, amiṅro, iku (ikaṅ) iṅaran pratyantara kabeh tan hana, tan ulihakna riṅ dr̥vya, patitip deniṅ tinitipan, yen mati kaṅ tinitipan nora hilaṅ ikaṅ dr̥veniṅ pratyantara, apan lagi ahurip kaṅ atitip tan panak-anak ikā, vehən dr̥ve patitip ikā deniṅ anakiṅ tinitipan riṅ pratyantara iṅkana (J would read: ikā, yen maṅkana) tan saṅgratana denira saṅ amava bhūmi dene anakiṅ tinitipan aṅulihakən iṅ titipan, tan ucapən kadaṅ-varganiṅ tinitipan, tan vənaṅ tan paṅulihakna titipan.
MDhŚ 8.186: var.: tu yauatuvava L K
matuvava Mri anaknikaṅ matuvava M
om. L K (eye-skip)ika taṅ M
hikaṁ LIka:ṁ Kkilalan L
hilala:na: Kkila24r15na Mmvaṅ em.
om. Lvvaṁ Kvaṁ Mpakilalaa L K
pakilanaha M
MDhŚ 8.187aminta L K
amanta (aminta?) M
The typist of Issue in the code seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.mojaranak M
mojarranak Lmojar hanak K
Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?duga-duga L K
dugaduta Msalviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ Lvijilanya Lpc K M
vijalanya Lac
The correction in Issue in the code seems to have been made by a second hand.
MDhŚ 8.188hanakənekaṅ
hanaknikaṁ LAnaknika:ṁ K Mvidhi M
vinidi Lvidini Kcirinya ṅūni L K
cirinya ta ṅuni Mde L M
denya Kkunaṅ K M
om. Lyan L K
juga Mhayvenalap ikaṅ K
hayvanalap hikaṁ Layvenalapənkaṁ M
MDhŚ 8.189inalapiṅ K
hilaṁ ui ba hiṅalapiṁ Linalapi Mkaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili M
keliriṁve L (lexical)kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali Kkatunvan kunaṅ K M
katunvana: Lpva L M
om. Kkāraṇanya K M
kavitnya L (lexical)paṅəlyanana K M
maṅəlyanana: Lpatuvavan K
tinuvavan· L (morphological)matuvavan Mmatuvava L M
patuvava: Kpamalampaha əlyan M
malampaha həlyan· Lpamalampaṅəlyan· Kyan K M
om. L (eye-skip)
MDhŚ 8.190: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.191: It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).ikaṅ K M
vvaṁ Lakilala L M
ahila:la Ktan K M
subscr. han Ltaṅ K M
ta voṁ Lyogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ K M
nante ras. yamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L
The Issue in the code reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.4 K M
3 L2 M
ṅa L Ksamūlya M
mūlya- L Knikaṅ L M
-nika:kaṅ Kpatuvava L K
matuvava M
MDhŚ 8.192patuvava M
matuvava L Kyatan K
yata L Kpaḍa daṇḍanya L
paḍaṇḍanya K Mde L K
om. Mmaṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi K M
om. Lyan salah L M
yen sala Kkilalanya L K
kakilalanya Mpalen atah M
pale, L K
The agreement between Issue in the code and Issue in the code on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.
MDhŚ 8.193an M
Ana Lhapan Kdravyaniṅ norm.
dr̥veniṁṅ Lniṁvyaniṁ Kdrəvyaniṁ Klyan K M
len Lyogya L M
yegya K
MDhŚ 8.194sakveh K M
om. Ltika L K
ika Mkavruhana L M
vruha:na Kalapən de L M
halapəne Kmatuvava L M
patuvava: Kyapvan L
yapvanya Kyapvanyan Mkunaṅ L M
kuna Kaṅləvihi L
kaL̥vihi Kaləvihi Mdaṇḍan norm.
ḍəṇḍa L Kdəndan Msapaṅuraṅnya L M
sapaṅuraṅanya Ksapaṅləvihnya M
sapaṅləvihe Lsapalviḥnya Kləvih em.
paṅləviḥ- LpaL̥viḥ- K Msapaṅavruhniṅ em.
sapaṅavruniṁ Lsapanaṅavruḥniṁ Ksapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ Mprāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
MDhŚ 8.195: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.196ikaṅ L K
ṅsakaṅ Mmaṅkanātah, K M
om. L
MDhŚ 8.197vvaṅ K M
teka vaṁ Ladval norm.
hadol· L K Mta L M
taṁ Kyadyastu tan L
yadyastut Kyanan Mliṅnya L M
liṅanya Kdaməliṅ maliṅ conj.
ḍaṇḍa maliṁ Lḍamələ Kdamaliṁ Mdaṇḍa sa L M
om. K (eye-skip)dinvalnya K M
dinol· Lpametakəna M
pamehakna L K
MDhŚ 8.198: The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.sānvaya K
sadvaya: L Mnimittanyan norm.
nimitanya Lmimita§25v4nya:n Kniṁmitanya M
The Issue in the code reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.padval norm.
padol· L K Mdaṇḍan ya em.
om. Ldaṇḍa ya K Mṣaṭśatam em.
śadgata:m Lsadgata:m K Mnəm atus K M
nmaṁṅatus Lmvaṅ L Mvijilakəna sadinvalnya M
dinvalnya vijilakna Lvijilakəna dinvalnya Kyapvan L M
yapan Kri L M
riṁ Mparanya L K
parananya Mdaṇḍaanya L K
dandanya [... M
Eyeskip in Issue in the code from daṇḍaanya here to §188.mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya norm.
t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol Lmvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya K
MDhŚ 8.199dinvalniṅ K
dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)aṅher L
aṅhe K
Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”kavidhyaniṅ L
kavidya:ni Kyapvan L K
...] yapvan Mri L
riṅ K Mika ta K M
vaṁ Ltakvanana L K
takvanana, 25v25 takvanana Mi L M
om. Knimittanyan M
nimitanya:n Knimitanya Lpadravya ya K M
padr̥vyanya L
MDhŚ 8.200: Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.ri L M
riṁ Kkatəmu L K
kaṅ25v27təmu Mgəgvanana L K
gəgvanataṁna Mtuhu L M
hū Kan ariṅ … yan atutut
ya: Kyan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi Likaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut M
It seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.iriya L M
ya: Kikaṅ sapi yan atutūt K
yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi Likaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut Myan L K
yanan Mkatəmu L K
atəmu Mtakvanana K M
takvana Li lvanya M
na:halvanva KI lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L
Note the addition in Issue in the code.isinya L K
iminya Myan em.
sa Lya K Mḍəpanikaṅ L
ḍpanya hika: K Mdəpanya ikaṁ Myan L M
ya Kpatut M
pva:tut Lpvatut K
MDhŚ 8.201saṅ L M
om. K
MDhŚ 8.202denikaṅ L K
deniṁkaṁ Mtataṅganikaṅ L K
tataṅganiṁkaṁ Mkahilaṅan L K
kahilaṅan [... Mikaṅ L
hika: Kdravya K
dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya Lpinrakāśakən em.
pinraka:ṣatka:n· Lpinraka:sanak· K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ika L
tika: Kkatəmvanikaṅ K
katəmva tikaṁ Lkatəmu K
katəmva Lyathākrama norm.
yatakrama L Myata:krama K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ni saṅkanikaṅ conj.
-nikaṁkaṭa: L-nikaṁka Kvinarahakən L
vinarahan· Kkədə̄n L
kḍə Ktakvanana tattvanikaṅ L
takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.panuduhakən L
patuduhakan Kika L
tika: Kpaməli L
pamliya Ksaṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya. Thus formulated in K
madr̥vya:yan· K Lsaṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L
In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, Issue in the code here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in Issue in the code) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.madravya ya em.
madr̥vya:yan· K L
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.śuddha K
sudḍi L
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.amaṅan L
apaṅan Kpaṅanən L
paṅanan· Kaṅinum K
Aṅinūma Ki L
om. Kyogya L
om. K
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.aṅinuma K
aṅinvama: Lpandaṇḍeriya em.
paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography)paḍaṇḍariya K2 L
ṅa Kpva L
supva K
Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.aṅhirana conj.
aṅiriṁṅa L Kirikaṅ L
hirika: K12, ku, 1 em.
1, 2, kū L1, 2, ku Kyan L
yen K
MDhŚ 8.203: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.204donyan L
dyonyan· Ksəḍaṅ norm.
sḍəṁ L Kvinvatan L
vidvata Kiki L
Ika: Kaṅalapa L
haṅala Kvəli K
vḍi L
MDhŚ 8.205: Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.206–207huvus ta K
Uvusha Lsakvehniṅ L
sakehiṁ Kameta L
hametiṁ Kviku len L
vikuniṁ len· Ktikaṅ K
hikaṁ L
MDhŚ 8.208manava i em.
mana I Lmanavi K
MDhŚ 8.209adhvaryuh L
ḍvaryyaḥ Kbrahmādhāna em.
brahma:ṇa: Lbrahmaṇa: Kudgātā em.
Uṅgata: Lhuṅgata: Kyajuḥveda L
yajuḥdeva K
In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.ātharvaṇa norm.
Artha:pvana: Lha:rṭa:vaṇa: Kbrahmādhāna norm.
brahma:dana Lbrahma:dana: Ksaṅ L
sa Kr̥gveda L
R̥sveḍa Ksāmaveda L
samadeva Kudgātā em.
Uṅgata Lhuṅgaha: K
MDhŚ 8.210su, L
om. Ksaṅ K
sī Lkramanya K
kramaniṁ L
MDhŚ 8.211ulihniṅ L
huliniṁ Kmakasādhana L
maka:sḍana: Kmaran em.
paran L K
MDhŚ 8.212pavevehanya K
paveḥvehanya Ldonya em.
denya L Kpavevehnya K
paveḥveḥnya Ltan L
ta:r Kvehana em.
vehna L Kakilala L
hikilala: K
MDhŚ 8.213maṅədvakən L
maṅadvakən· Kpavevehnya K
paveḥnya Lriṅ em.
ṅiṅ Lṅaṅ Kdaṇḍaanya L
ḍaṇḍanya Kdeniṅ em.
doniṁ L Kkatambayaniṅ K
na:tambayaniṁ L
MDhŚ 8.213nahan L
han Kdumaṇḍa K
duməṇḍa Ldattānapa em.
da:tanama:- Ldata:nama- K
MDhŚ 8.219samaya L
smaya: Kgrāma K
gama: Lsaṅgha L
saṅgar Ksatyaa L
satya K
MDhŚ 8.220
MDhŚ 8.221ikaṅ L
Ika Ksamaya L
smaya Kdadyaheri L
dadyaherriṁ Kdaṇḍan ta L
ḍaṇḍa: Ksatus suvarṇa L
satusvarṇna: Kma, L
om. K (eye-skip)daṇḍaniṅ K
caṇḍaniṁ Lmā K
pa: Lnīrṇa L
niṇna: Kgati ika K
gatinika: L
MDhŚ 8.222alaraṅ K
halara Llavasanya L
lavasnya: Kpaməli L
samli Kvaluyakəna ikaṅ L
valuya:ka:ṁ K (eye-skip)enaka kavuvusanya em.
Enakanya kavuvusanya LEnaka:vuvasanya Kpaḍa dharma L
paḍa:rmma K
MDhŚ 8.223kədə̄ L
kdəḥ Ksu, L
om. Ktəkanya K
tka:nyan Ldoṣanya de K
doṣanya [displacement from 23-08 to 25-15] de L (eye-skip)lavasanya L
lavasnya Kmatumbasan K
panumbasan· Lkarva K
kaṁrva:- L
OJ Aṣṭādaśavyavahāra REFAdditional verse in Mandlik after DhŚ 8.223: paṇā dvādaśa dāpyaḥ syāt pratibodhe na ced bhavet | paśūnām apy anākhyāne tripadād arpaṇaṃ bhavet || .vvaṅ em.
vnaṁ Lvaṁ Ksatahun L
sthahun Klavasanya L
lavasnya Kmatumbasan K
panumbasan· Lsatahun L
stahun K
MDhŚ 8.224doṣanya K
doṣa Lpavevehanya em.
pavehanya Lpatevehanya K
MDhŚ 8.230umahnikaṅ em.
umahikaṅ Lumaḥ hika:ṅ Kaṅvan norm.
aṅon La:ṅon Kvinarah K
vineḥ Lmaṅvan umaṅguha conj.
maṅguḥmaṅguha L K
MDhŚ 8.231: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.232kunaṅ yan mati K
kunaṁ ya[displacement from 26-01 to 25-03]n mati Laṅvan K
a:ṅaṅvan· Lmaṅəlyanana L
malyana:na Kikaṅ L
hi§◯ka:, K
MDhŚ 8.233malaku L
mlaku Kpaṅvanana K
paṅaṅvanana Lvruh riṅ conj.
yogya L Kikaṅ iṅvan
ikaṅvan· K
MDhŚ 8.234. var. b: bastiṁ snāyuṁ ca, var. d: aṅkāni vənaṅ- L
kvənaṁ- Kmadravya L
dr̥vya: K
MDhŚ 8.235maṅvan norm.
maṅon· L K (orthographical)həlyanana L
lyana:na K
MDhŚ 8.236ta L
tan Kdoṣanikaṅ K
doṣani[displacement from 25-15 to 24-17]kaṁ L
MDhŚ 8.237: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.238pari L
pariṁ Kpva ya L
om. Kdaṇḍanən L
paḍaṇḍanən Kṅvan-ṅvan conj.
°ṅonṅonan L Kyāmaṅan norm.
yamaṅan L Kpari L
pariṁ Ktan L
n K
MDhŚ 8.239: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.240pari L
pariṁ Kdaṇḍan ikaṅ L
ḍaṇḍa hikaṁ Ktan hana L
maṁkana: K
MDhŚ 8.241pari L
pariṁ Kthāni norm.
tani L Kpinaṅanya K
pinaṅanənya Lsavah, satus K
savaḥ, han uvus pinagəran·, 24-26satus L (additive)
MDhŚ 8.242rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan L
rahina:, ri kaṇḍaṅan· K (additive)amaṅan L
Amaṅana: K
MDhŚ 8.243maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya K
maṁḍaṇḍa [displacement from 25-02 to 24-05] galaknya Ldaśaguṇakəna L
nḍaṣaguṇna:kna Khəlyananya L
lyananya Kguṇakəna em.
-guṇa L Ksamūlyanikaṅ L
samulyananikaṁ Khəlyananya L
halya◯nanya Kpakon K
pakvan L
MDhŚ 8.244: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.245sīmā L
simi Kvatəs L
vavəs· Kikaṅ K
om. L
MDhŚ 8.249
MDhŚ 8.250upacchanna em.
U24-11pacca:raṇa LU31v2paccaraṇa: Kgavayən L
gavaya Kvulati norm.
hulatti Lhulatthi Karəṅ em.
IR̥ṁ L Khənī norm.
hni L Kupacchanna em.
Upaca:ranna: LUpaccara:§◯na K
MDhŚ 8.251: Our text does not seem to gives paraphrase for the last stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.246
MDhŚ 8.247hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ norm.
hiṅaniṅaniṁ Lhiṅaniṅani Kləmah em.
lvah- L Knyagrodha L
nyangrodḍa Ksāla norm.
śala LśaL̥ Kraṇḍə L
raṇḍa Kkṣīriṇa norm.
kṣi[displacement from 24-17 to 23-21]riṇa Lkṣiraṇa: Klvirnikaṅ norm.
lvirikaṁ Llvirnika Kraṇḍə L
raṇḍa: Kvaluh, L
om. Kkavittha em.
kuvitta Lka:rui ttui ka:,vitta Kjirət L
ja§◯R̥th· Ksīmā L
ma K
MDhŚ 8.248
MDhŚ 8.252. The OJ paraphrase suggests that the author had before him a version reading kūpa instead of vāpi, with kūpa coming before udapāna. No such version of this stanza is known to us.taṭāka norm.
tathaka Lta:ui ntaka: Kudapāna em.
dupa:na Ldapana Knahan ta L
nahana K
MDhŚ 8.253ri L
riṁ Kmagəhakəna conj.
magəhna Lmagna K
MDhŚ 8.254vatəsnikaṅ L
vatəsikaṁ Kthāni norm.
tani L K
MDhŚ 8.255sākṣinya L
sakṣi Khuvusnyan … irikaṅ vatəs. K
huvusnyan pavaraḥ, tulisakna ta na:manya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya 24-04Irikaṁ vatəs· || [displacement from 24-04 to 23-08]tuvusnyan pavaraḥ, 23-09tulisakna ta namaante ras. tyanya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya Irikaṁ vatəs· || L
As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is also found after a locus of displacement in Issue in the code 23-08.
MDhŚ 8.256huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh, K
huvusnyan htinulisakən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ, mavaraha ta 24-05ya Irikāṁ prasidḍa: vatəs·, ri [displacement from 24-05 to 23-09] subscr. huvusnyan tinulisa23-10kən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ L
As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is repeated with dittographic insertion of an extraneous segment (cf. §230) right before a locus of displacement.sinəṅguhanya norm.
sinəṅgvanya L Kde saṅ L
denira saṁ K (morphological)kitāvarah conj.
ki23-13tavruḥ Lkittavruḥ K
MDhŚ 8.257ṅūni riṅ L
riṁ ṅuni riṁ Kmakāntaṅ L
maṅkana: taṁ Ktuṅgalan L
tuṅgal· K (morphological)
MDhŚ 8.258takvanana em.
tanakna L K
The form takvanana is frequently used elsewhere in the text, though also often affected by variance of manuscript testimony. Since the base taña is not used in our text, while no -akən form derived from takvan is attested elsewhere in the text and no such form would be contextually suitable, we decide against the emendations tañakəna and takvanakəna.
MDhŚ 8.259
MDhŚ 8.260
MDhŚ 8.261yan L
yen Ktan hana catur K
tana[displacement from 23-21 to 26-01]catūr- Lhana ikaṅ maulāḥ em.
hanahana muvaḥ Lhanahika: muvaḥ K
Emended with reference to the Sanskrit original as well as the definition of maula in §66.vyādhān em.
vyaḍa:m· Lvya:dam· Kśākunikān norm.
śakunikan· Lsalakunika:n· Kmatsyamr̥gān hanti em.
-ma:tsya,mraga:ṅanti L-matsya,mr̥ga:ṅanti Kprajariṅ conj.
prasari L Kkaivartān em.
kentartthan· Lkenkartan· Kuñcha Lpc
Uñja- Lpc Kvanagocarān em.
vva:ṅanagocara L Kpajarakəna em.
parajaknana Lacpajaraknana Lpcparajaṇa: Klakṣaṇa L
Alakṣaṇa:- K
Pāṇini, Aṣṭādhyāyī, 4.4.35 pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti. Examples of the grammatical derivation intended in this rule are given in Patañjali’s Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya (ed. Kielhorn-Abhyankar I,176.25-177.16) pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti: mātsyikaḥ. tadviśeṣāṇām: śāpharikaḥ, śākulikaḥ. And in the Kāśikāvr̥tti: pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti | tad ity eva | pakṣyādibhyo dvitīyā-samarthebhyo hanti ity etasminn arthe ṭhak-pratyayo bhavati | svarūpasya paryāyāṇāṁ tadviśeṣāṇāṁ ca grahaṇam iheṣyate | pakṣiṇo hanti pākṣikaḥ | śākunikaḥ | māyūrikaḥ | taittirikaḥ | matsya - mātsyikaḥ | mainikaḥ | śāpharikaḥ | śākulikaḥ | mr̥ga - mārgikaḥ | hāriṇikaḥ | saukarikaḥ | sāraṅgikaḥ ||.
MDhŚ 8.262ikaṅ L
Ika: Ksāmanta K
sapanta Ltinakvanan L
tinakvana: Kprasiddhā ya em.
prasiddhanya Lpr̥sidḍaya Kvatəs L
havas· K
MDhŚ 8.263ikaṅ L
Ika: Ksāhasa L
-saḍaśa K10000 L
1000 Ksāmanta- K
sāmanha- L
MDhŚ 8.264amiḍik L
aviḍik· Kpomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan, K
poma26-16han·, talaga, davuhan·, kubvan·, savaḥ, talaga siṅnukan, L
Note the redundancy in Issue in the code due to interference from §228.paṇa daṇḍanya L
paṇa:hanya K10000 L
1000 K
MDhŚ 8.265paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄ L
a:dəkdək Kaṅartha L
aṅaṭa: Kpaṅivva norm.
paṅiva L Kaṅartha L
aṅa:rṭa: K
Stanza interpolated after MDhŚ 8.265, ed. Mandlik & Dave: dhvajinī matsinī caiva, nidhānī ... dhvajinī K
vvājini Lnaidhānī norm.
neḍani Lnedanī Kbhayavarjitā em.
cayavarjjita Lsaya34r2vajivr̥ Ksīma L
sama Kparujar em.
paruja Lparaja K
MDhŚ 8.266: Our text gives no paraphrase for this stanza, which marks the transition to a new topic in the Sanskrit text. We next expect MDhŚ 8.267 but we first get four stanzas not included in the critical edition, and only one of them recorded in its apparatus.
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.pajātyan L
sajatyan· Kgave L
gavya: Kkajanman L
kajanan· Kpaṅrəṅə̄ L
paṅr̥ṅa: Kinujarakəniṅ em.
hinujarakən riṁ Lhinujara:kən· riṁ Kliṅ saṅ L
liṅiṁ saṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ujar hala … liṅ saṅ paṇḍita transmitted in K
paṁṅr̥ṅa: Kom. L (eye-skip)paṅrəṅə̄ em.
paṁṅr̥ṅa: Kom. L (larger gap)
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vvaṅ manaṅguh L
pinaṅguḥ Ktuhva L
tuha: K
Stanza interpolated after 8.277.kr̥taprāyaścitta K
kr̥tthaṁprayaścitta: Lmojar K
ma:jar Lbyayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ em.
-beyaniṁṅ aprayaścitta, Ikaṅ L-beyaniṁ prayaścitṭa:, Ika:ṁ Kpaṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ L
paḍaṇḍerika:ṁ Kmanaṅguh L
maṅguh Kriṅ K
ri Lbyaya L
nyaya Kniṅ L
-nikaṁ K
MDhŚ 8.267i L
ri K12
1, 2 L Ki L
riṁ K
MDhŚ 8.268yan K
om. Lriṅ K
hiṁ Ldaṇḍan L
ḍaṇḍa Kriṅ em.
hiṁ L K
First stanza interpolated after 8.268.daṇḍan L
ḍaṇḍa Kyan L
ya Kriṅ L
ri Kkṣatriya K
satriya K (orthographical)mā, 5, təkanya L
ma:, 5,, nyana tkanya Kśūdra, vaiśya L
sudr̥, ḍaṇḍanya, 35r4vesya Kśūdra L
ṣatriya Kriṅ śūdra K
riṁ śudra:, riṁ 27-23satriya L
The segment riṁ satriya seems superfluous in Issue in the code, and yet we do not elsewhere find a statement on Śūdra assaulting Kṣatriya.ku em.
śū Lsu Kdaṇḍanya em.
tka:27-24nya Ltkanya K
The unanimous reading tkanya seems too problematic to be accepted. Instead of emending it to daṇḍanya, it might also be deemed a perseveration from mā, 5, təkanya just above and for that reason suppressed. Finally, we might as in §246 supply the paṇa equivalent to justify the presence of təkanya; in that case, the text would run śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya.riṅ K
ri L
Second stanza interpolated after 8.268.yan L
yen Kkadi daṇḍa L
ka:ṁ 35v1dinanḍa K
MDhŚ 8.269riṅ sārah-arahnira norm.
riṁ sa:raharahira Lri sira:hika: Kkəna ikaṅ L
-knanikaṁ Kpadlikur L
patlikur Kdaṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana L
ḍaṇḍa:nika:ṁ, maṅkana: K...]26r1kaṁ maṅkana M
MDhŚ 8.270deniṅ L K
deniraṅ Mantyanta L K
hananta Mujarnya L K
hujanya Mantyanta L M
hatyanta: Kjanmanya L M
jadmanya K
MDhŚ 8.271ayomayaḥ em.
aśaya L Kakasa Mśaṅkuḥ L K
gaṅśuḥ M*tunvakəna em.
nudvakna L Knunvakna Mapuy em.
apvay· L K M*təvəkakəna em.
tvə:kna L K Mriṅ tutukniṅ L M
ri tutukni Kyan L K
han Mri L M
riṁ K
MDhŚ 8.272bhaṅganya L M
bhaganya Ksəḍaṅ L M
sḍəṅ Kapanas L
a:panəs Ktapanas Mtaliṅanya em.
kaliṅanya L K M
MDhŚ 8.273halanyājinya M
halanya L K (eye-skip)kajanmanya L M
kajadmanya Kdeśanya, L M
om. Kśarīranya L K
śararanya Mika ta M
Ika: taṁ LIka:ṁ vvaṁ K10, K
18, L1 va M
MDhŚ 8.274putikən em.
kutikən· L K Msalviraniṅ L M
sakalviranikaṁ Ktuhva K M
tuha: Lsapanaṅguh L M
spanaṅguḥ- K120, L K
ba:ṅava M
MDhŚ 8.275*amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən em.
hamlamlahaṅiṅgutən· Lha:mlamla:ṅiṅgutən Khamlamlahaṅiṅgutakən· Mrībunya L M
riṁbunira: Kri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya, M
om. L K (eye-skip)maryādaniṅ K M
va:ryyadaniṁ Lika ta L M
hita K
MDhŚ 8.276brāhmaṇajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira em.
brahma:ṇadinira Lbrahma:ṇa:,dinira Kbrahma:ṇa:dinira Mpūrva L K
pūrvya:- Mmā, 12, ku, 2, em.
These indispensable abbreviations and values are supplied from the related context of §.saṅ kṣatriya L K
satriya- Mjanmāṅiṅgatakən L
-jadmaṅiṅgatakən K-janma:ṅiṅiṅgatakən Mmadhyama K M
ma:dhya- L1, mā, 9 L K
ba:, ma:, y· Mtattvataḥ
The paraphrase seems to imply the Javanese author had before him a text that read dharmataḥ.
MDhŚ 8.277śūdrāṅiṅgatakən L K
śudra:ṅaṅśatatakən Msvajātim L K
sya:jatim Maṅartha K M
aha:rtha: L
MDhŚ 8.278ikaṅ L K
Ika: Mkami M
kapi L Kdaṇḍaniṅ daṇḍapāruṣya em.
ḍaṇḍaniṁ paruṣya L K Miti vākpāruṣyacarita. L K
om. M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.aṅrahi vvaṅ, M
om. L K (eye-skip)anibākəna norm.
haniva:kna L K M
In §Issue in the code, all mss. read the expected b instead of the v we find here.amatyanana L M
hamatyana Kdaṇḍapāruṣya L K
ḍaṇḍareṣya M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. However, there is a close Old Javanese parallel in KM 225: ḍəṇḍapāruṣya ucapən maṅke. riṅ voṅ amukul, anuduk iṅ kayu, aṅgitikiṅ vatu aṅlarani, aṅəmu gətih, atatuha kunəṅ, anugəlakən, anikəlakən baluṅ, makādi yen amatenana sarvasato, yen voṅ ādine, araniṅ ulah vivijinən, salah tuṅgala ikā ḍəṇḍapāruṣya arane, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, maṅkana riṅ voṅ amraṅ iṅ sañjata, anuduk ādine, aṅgitik iṅ vatu, riṅ viṅkā, amukul iṅ kayu, riṅ baluṅ, anaṇḍat guluniṅ len iṅ tatali, aniləpakən iṅ bañu, anampel, amərəp, aṅgarut, anəpak, andədəl, aṅgoñoh (corr. aṅgocoh), aṅgapuk, anahuthamok, amlaciṅ, aṅidoni, aniratra ambal (corr. anirati umbəl) ilu, anampəki kəkəmahan, anampəki ririgən, aṅgutuk iṅ tai, aṅantepakən iṅ tai, anuṇḍuṅakən iṅ tai, riṅ patunan iṅ celeṅ, iku pratyekaniṅ ḍəṇḍapāruṣya.amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ, M
om. L K (eye-skip)iṅ em.
I L K Mahabət i hri em.
Aṅiñə:t i hri Lhabaviri[... Khatabə:t iṁ hri Miṅ em.
i L M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vidyād garīyaḥ em.
vidya:ṅgariyaḥ Lvidya:ttariṁyaḥ Mikaṅ asādhana L
Ihasada:na Mśāstrādi ādinya L
śa:stra:hadinya M
MDhŚ 8.279sādhananya L
pada:na:nya M
KM 226: riṅ bot dagaṅ aṅlarani riṅ brāhmaṇa, asādhana taṅan, suku, caṅkəm, śirah, ḍaḍa, gigir, bāhu, plat, silip (corr. silit) iku ta sādhanane pāruṣya riṅ samajanma ləvih kaṅ den-pāruṣyani, siṅ sādhanane aṇḍamalani, tu[ṅ]gelana de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bha(ga)vā(n) manu riṅ śāsana.
MDhŚ 8.280
MDhŚ 8.281ya cihnanya, M
om. L (eye-skip)
MDhŚ 8.282riṅ M
ri Lsor i ruhur L
sor§ 27v3luhur· Mtugəlana L
tugla M
MDhŚ 8.283anəkək M
Ankəl L
MDhŚ 8.284amətvakən norm.
hamtokən Lhamətokə: M9600 L
9, Ebha M
MDhŚ 8.285aməraṅ L M
...] Ksalviraniṅ L M
sakalviraniṁ Ksamūlyanikaṅ L K
samunikaṁ Mmati ikaṅ L K
ma:tinikaṁ Mhəlyananya L M
həlyanananya Kmaṅkana L K
maṅka:nana M
MDhŚ 8.286pandaṇḍeriya L K
paṅdaṇḍeriya Mya ta L M
yeka: K (syntactic)kaliṅaniṅ L K
na:liṅaniṁ Mprāṇa EdO
vraṇa SvaMSS
MDhŚ 8.287. Our author seems to have read vraṇa-, a variant reading attested in numerous witnesses for the Sanskrit text.anuluṅ L M
hanulu Kdaṇḍan L M
daṇḍa Kya K M
om. L12 L K
13 M2 M
ṅa L K
MDhŚ 8.288. A variant reading rājñā daṇḍyaś ca is recorded in Olivelle’s apparatus.arəmpak L K
haṁR̥mpak· Mikaṅ L K
Ikaṁ M
In Issue in the code, three horizontal bars block out the line for about 9 akṣaras of width, without canceling any text previously written.tan L K
ta Mvruh conj.
om. L K M
The sentence seems incomplete without a predicate here. Our cionjecture is merely diagonstic. Alternatives we have considered include hana, katon, kinavruh.daṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa Kriṅ K
ri L Mpūrvasāhasa L K
pūr saha:sa M
MDhŚ 8.289*viniṅkas K
viniṅkis· L Mdaṇḍaanya L M
ya:ṇḍahanya K
MDhŚ 8.290yan len sakeṅ L M
sakeṁ lyan sakeṁ Kdaṇḍanya L K
taṇḍanya: Mchinditāsye SvaMSS
chinnanāsye EdO
MDhŚ 8.291-292.cakranya L M
akranya Kcaiva em.
cava L K Mraśmyoḥ em.
ragmyeḥ L Mragyeḥ Ktaliniṅ L M
jaliniṁ Kpaṅuhuhniṅ L
paṅuhuḥni Kpaṅuvuḥniṁ Mta liṅnya L
talinya K Mpaṅrəmpak L K
maR̥mpak M
MDhŚ 8.293siṅ L M
om. Klviranya L M
lvirnya Kmakanimitta L M
mkadimita: Ktan conj.
om. L K M
See §271 makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ.tikaṅ L K
hikaṁ Maguluṅan L K
aguluṅin· Mta yāṅəlyanana L M
haṅayyanana: K
MDhŚ 8.294maṅaku L K
malṅaku Mpva ya L M
hayvaya Ktan em.
yan L Mya Kpva L M
om. Kyugyasthāḥ L M
yogyastaḥ K
MDhŚ 8.295ikaṅ L M
kaṁ Ktan daṇḍa L M
taṇḍa: Kəlyanana ya L M
əlyanan· K
MDhŚ 8.296sattva L M
saṭa: Kmūlya ta ya, L M
om. Ksārdham em.
sadḍam· L Ksadḍa:m· M
MDhŚ 8.29710 K M
18 L
MDhŚ 8.298yan L M
yad Kgardabha em.
gaḍarbbha: Lgaṇḍa:bbha Kga29v1rdḍarbbha: M
MDhŚ 8.299śiṣya L M
gisya Kvivilah K M
vinilaḥ L
MDhŚ 8.300stryādi M
sthyadi Lstya:di Kjugāmalva K M
juga:ma31-02malva: L (dittography)
MDhŚ 8.301nirṇaya L M
nir§38v2dḍa Kmami K M
-ma:31-03ti L
MDhŚ 8.302yatnaa ta M
yatna:ta ta Lyatna:ta K (haplography)ri L M
om. Kkadaṇḍaniṅ L K
ka:ṇḍaniṁ M (subtractive)
MDhŚ 8.303sukhaniṅ L K
suka riṁ Mmataṅnyan L M
mataṁnya Kpaveh M
maveḥ L K
MDhŚ 8.304sapanəmanira em.
sapanəmva:nira L Mṣapasubscr. naśvaranira: K
MDhŚ 8.305sapanəmaniṅ norm.
sapanəmvaniṅ Lsapanənmaniṁ Ksaṁ panəmaniṁ Mtinəmunira de saṅ prabhu M
tinmunira saṁ prabhu L Ktapanira L M
patapanira Kevaṁ kartāsmi SvaMSS
evaṁkarmāsmi EdO
MDhŚ 8.314aṅurai M
haṅure L Kriṅ L M
R̥ṅ Kavarah i kamaliṅanya L M
havaraḥ tika:hma:liṅanya Kkartāsmi em.
karttasman· Lka:rtta:sman· Kka:rttasman· Mpatyanante kami L
patyanate ka:mi Kpa:tyanante ta ka:mi M
MDhŚ 8.315maṅalapa M
paṅala L Kpə̄ṅ L M
pa: Ksor K M
sa:r L
MDhŚ 8.317aməḍəl norm.
hamḍəl· L Khamdəl· Mrare L K
rareṁ Mpāpanya K M
pa:31-17panyo Lri norm.
riṁ L K Mmənəṅa L M
mənṅə Kpāpanya L M
om. K (eye-skip)śiṣya L M
sisiya Ksapāpanya ri saṅ L M
sapa:pariṁ Kpaṅdaṇḍa M
paḍaṇḍa Lpaṇa:ṇḍa: Kpinerakənya L M
pinerakən Kri L
riṁ K M
MDhŚ 8.316. If indeed this is the underlying Sanskrit stanza, then we must note that our text departs from the order of the Sanskrit text and represents this stanza’s meaning very inadequately.paṅdaṇḍa M
paḍaṇḍa L Ktan L K
n Mri norm.
riṁ L K M
MDhŚ 8.318yan huvus norm.
ya huvus· Lyan vus Khan uvus· Mmariṅ L M
riṁ Knirmala L M
riṁ ḍa:rmma Kiṅ L
riṁ Ki M
MDhŚ 8.319malap L M
maṅalap K (morphological)ulul iṅ L
hulun riṁ Khulul i M1 L K
om. Mvaluyakənanya L M
va:luyakna ya Kpahayunənya L M
pahayu39v3nanya K
MDhŚ 8.320maṅalap pari norm.
maṅalapari L K Mpagagan em.
panagan K Mpaṅgagan· Lsakeṅ K
sakiṁ Lsakiṁ◯sakiṁ Mekādaśaguṇakəna K M
hana:daśaguṇakna Lsasaṅga L M
saṅga: K (haplography)yan L M
yen K (orthographical)sapiraknikaṅ L M
piraknika: Kupādhinika norm.
Upa:dinika: L Mhupadinika: Kyan vəṅi L M
yanavṅi Krvaṅ saṅga, K M
om. Linalapnya K
Iṅalapnya L M
MDhŚ 8.321aṅalap L M
hinalap· Kkati L K
tati Msatus sukat norm.
sacatu sukat· Lsatusukat· K Mikaṅ aṅalap … patyana ya transmitted in M
om. KIkaṅ aṅalapirak· K Mom. L (eye-skip)
The whole second sentence is omitted in Issue in the code, clearly due to eye-skip, while Issue in the code omits the first three words of the second sentence, without it being evident how this would have come about.ikaṅ aṅalap pirak norm.
om. KIkaṅ aṅalapirak· K Mom. L (larger gap)
MDhŚ 8.322sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat L K M
We suspect that some words may have been lost here. The original text may have been something like sakeṅ limaṅ puluh kati mvaṅ limaṅ puluh sukat.inalapnya K M
hiṅalapnya L
MDhŚ 8.323viśeṣa L M
vaseṣa: K
MDhŚ 8.324akveh K M
takveḥ L (graphic)pva L K
vvaṁ M (graphic)sambhavani L
-sambatani K-sambhavaniṁ Mbhedanam
All mss. of the Sanskrit text have bhedane, and this is what our author translates.
MDhŚ 8.325maṅalap K M
malap· L (morphological)aməraṅ L
mamr̥ Khamra Mtahulaniṅ L
tavu40r4laniṁ Ktahul·niṁ Msasisih L K
si31r4siḥ Mya L K
om. M
MDhŚ 8.326–329aṅahal lave L
haṅaṅahalave Khaṅaha:lave Mputər L K
sutər· Mdyun L K
nyun· Mvatu L M
vahū Kaṅahal L M
haṅaṅahal· Kləpihakəna norm.
L̥vihakna L KL̥pikna M
MDhŚ 8.330odvad M
udva:n· LOdvan· K1, 100 M
100, 4 L1, 100, 4 K
MDhŚ 8.331aṅahal L
haṅaṅahal Kaṅa:l Mhuvi L M
tuvi Ktuvi L K
tuviḥ Mika taṅ M
I32-20na taṁ LIka:ṁ ta Knəmaṅ
nma:ṁ L K M
The transmission is unanimous but we require limaṅ here.
MDhŚ 8.332inalap pva norm.
Inalapva L K Maṅalap L M
ṅalap· Khanātuṅgu K M
ana:huṅgu Laṅas prāyanikā, M
om. L K
MDhŚ 8.333vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu, K M
vvaṁ ha§32-26ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinaha:yu, vvaṁ ha:ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinahayu L (dittography)vvaṅ L M
hikaṁ Kahoma L M
havomma: Kika taṅ maṅkana M
Ika: taṁ maṅka: Lkaṁ maṅkana: Kdaṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa K12 L K
13 M4800 L M
4000 K
MDhŚ 8.334maṅalap L M
haṅalap· Kmakasādhana L M
maka:sḍana: Kavaknya K M
tava:knya: Lkonakəna norm.
kvanakna L K Mde saṅ prabhu M
om. L Kcihnanyan L M
cihnanya K
MDhŚ 8.335–336: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first two stanzas grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.337ikaṅ veśya yan L M
yan veṣya Kyan kṣatriya maliṅ K M
yan· kṣatriya yan iṁ maliṁ Ldaṇḍanira L M
ḍaṇḍanya Kpūrṇaṁ EdO
pūrvaṁ SvaMSS
Olivelle’s ms. NKT4 has the same reading.
MDhŚ 8.338kunaṅ saṅ L M
kunaṁ yan· saṁ Kapan L M
An L (lexical)
A very close parallel is found in Leiden Or 9376 (Sārasamuccaya): ika vvaṅ śūdra yaṅ maliṅ, daṇḍa su 2. kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ vaiśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa su4. kunaṅ yan vvaṅ kṣatriya yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira supra (8?). kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira su 16, dadi pūrva satus paṅarani daṇḍanira. pan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguna, umambah paṅvruhnira, yan maṅkana.
Our tentative reconstruction of a variant version of a stanza interpolated in some MDhŚ manuscripts after 8.341. Olivelle found it in his mss. BCa OOr with the wording eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hitavyā padhacchitaiḥ [?] | śākaṁ śānapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||. More coherent readings of the stanza are quoted in various dharmanibandha texts, with attribution to Nārada.Devaṇṇabhaṭṭa’s Smr̥ticandrikā, Āhnikakāṇḍa: nārado ’pi | śālivrīhitilānāṃ tu muṣṭir grāhyā vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || eteṣāṃ mānavair muṣṭir grahītavyāpadi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattadāyinaṃ vidyād yady abhyadhikam icchati || āpadi sthitair adhikam ity arthaḥ, "tilamudgamāṣayavagodhūmādīnāṃ sasyamuṣṭigrahaṇeṣu na doṣaḥ pathikānām" iti smaraṇāt | Lakṣmīdhara’s Kr̥tyakalpataru, Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa: nāradaḥ | śālivrīhiprasūtānāṃ muṣṭir grāhyo vidhīyate | [324] yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || aniṣiddhair (?) gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattādāyinaṃ vidyād yadi tv adhikam icchati || “śākapramāṇam” hārītoktaṃ muṣṭidvayam | vṛddhamanuḥ | caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | anirbaddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ || “anirbaddhaiḥ” asaṃbaddhaiḥ asvāmibhir iti | maryādī norm.
ma:ryyadi L Mmaryyadi Ksaṅke K M
sa⌈33-10ṅkeṁ Lgaləṅ K M
gaL̥ Lsāgəman ta hiṅananya, L M
om. K (eye-skip)gaṅana hiṅananya M
gaṅanandaṅananya Lgaṅan·nanda:ṅananya Kdoṣana K M
doṣananya L
MDhŚ 8.342yogyāpusana L K
yogya:pusa:n· Myogyāpusana L M
yogya:pusa Kcānuttamaṁ EdO
Out author seems to have had before him a variant reading without an-, e.g., cāpy uttamaṁ.
MDhŚ 8.343gavayakəna saṅ L M
gavaya:kna de saṁ K (syntactic)makasādhana K M
maka:sḍana: Kyaśa L M
hyaśa: Kiti coradaṇḍacarita. M
om. L K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.salviranya L M
salvirnya Kvarahakənaṅkva M
varahaknaṅku L K (morphological)maṅrəṅva L K
maṁR̥bva: Mgovadhaḥ em.
gobadḍyaḥ L Mgoba:dḍya: Knaravadhaḥ em.
narabadḍyaḥ L Mnarabaḍya K
MDhŚ 8.339aṅalapa kayu conj.
lac. L K Mmūlaphala, L
mula ta phala:, Kmūlaphala, la, M
MDhŚ 8.340sakiṅ L M
sakeṁ Kpavehniṅ em.
pavehiṁ L Kpaveḥhiṁ Msəḍaṅnira em.
sḍaṅira L Msḍaṁṅira Kbrāhmaṇa L M
braha:ṇa K
MDhŚ 8.341nahan M
nihan L Kpalaku-laku L K
plaku-laku Mpinaṅanira L M
pinaṅanasira: Kta M
om. L Kutər L K
uhə§33rr Məmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan L K M
The transmitted reading does not yield a plausible sense. We suspect that the intended text was sometjhing like taləs rvaṅ viji riṅ əmpuniṅ kubvan: the word əmpuniṅ seems displaced and the word oliha altogether superfluous.
The paraphrase seems to correspond well enough to this stanza which, though absent from Olivelle’s edition, is attributed to Manu by some medieval authorities on dharmaśāstra and cited by them immediately after (or close to) MDhŚ 8.341. See, e.g., Lakṣmīdhara (KKT ...), Vijñāneśvara (Mitākṣarā ...). A similar stanza is interpolated here in some mss. collated by Olivelle (mss. BCa OOr La1): śālivrīhimasūrāṇāṁ muṣṭigrāhe vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi tathā ca mudgamāṣayoḥ || (read: -grāhyaṁ?).
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.atavan-tavan conj.
ahavan-avan· Lhaṅavan-avan· Kavan-avan· Mamati conj.
sahati L K M
All mss. read sahati, but amati is expected before ləmbu so if sahati is not the result of anticipation of sāhasa, it may be the vestige of lost intervening text, perhaps quoting Sanskrit.ṅaranika L M
ṅa42r4ranira K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. LIST SEMI-PARALLELS HERE?amahala L M
hamala Kaṅrəmpak L M
haR̥mpa§◯k M
MDhŚ 8.347mitraa L M
matraha: Kkarəsniṅ K M
taR̥sniṁ Linulahakənira M
Inulatakənira Lhinulatakənira K
MDhŚ 8.348. Olivelle reports a variant read jātīnāṁ ca savarṇānāṁ from his witness MTr6.yadyapi L M
yadyapin Ksəḍəṅiṅ L M
sḍaṁṅiṁ Ksavarṇa conj.
varṇna, tuluṅən L K M
The word tuluṅən seems intrusive here, so we suppress it.katəkan duhkha sināhasan L
katkan ḍuḥka: kaṁ ◯ sinahasan· Ktka:n duḥka sihina◯ha:san· Mphalanyan L M
palanya K
MDhŚ 8.349matyani K
pama:tyani L Mrumakṣāvaknira L K
rumakṣavakira Mkatuluṅananiṅ em.
katuluṅaniṁ L K Mpāpa conj.
lara L M Kpamatyani L K
patyani M
MDhŚ 8.350guruṁ vā em.
guruha: L K Mātatāyi L M
a◯:tata:[... Khanyāt norm.
Anyat· Lhanyat· Ktumuluy M
tumuluy· Lhayva inucap- M
Ayvenucap- L
Reconstructed from the lemmata in the paraphrase. A close parallel is found in Ślokāntara 32: agnido viṣadātharvau śastraghno dārātikramaḥ | piśunas tatra tad rājñi ṣaḍ ete hy ātatāyinaḥ ||.Olivelle’s edition of MDhŚ records an similar verse as interpolated in some witness after 8.351: agnido garadaś caiva śastrapāṇir dhanāpahaḥ | kṣetradāraharaś caiva ṣaḍ ete ātatāyinaḥ ||. The same verse is also transmitted as VDhS 3.16.ṅaranya M
ṅa Lśastrakaraḥ em.
Astrajatakaraḥ Lśa:strajatakaraḥ M
The string jata seems intrusive.atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh em.
Arttava34-15neḥ, Anluḥ LAr§33v3tavanehanluḥ Mrājapiśunaḥ norm.
ra:japisuna: Lra:japisuna Mdārātikramaḥ norm.
ḍa:ratikrama Lḍa:ratikrama:, M
MDhŚ 8.351: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.352pravāsayet em.
pravarayet· L M
Cf. dyad 108 (§108).
MDhŚ 8.353–355: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first three stanzas grouped in this section.
MDhŚ 8.356strīniṅ L
histriniṁ M2 L
ṅa M
MDhŚ 8.357: the paraphrase seems to imply a variant reading tat strīsaṅgrahaṇaṁ instead of sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ.asivo-sivo L
harsavo-sivo Mbhūṣaṇanya M
bhuṣaṇa L
MDhŚ 8.358*inanumanani L
inumaṇaniṁ Mmaṅkana L
maṅka M
MDhŚ 8.359atyanta M
Antyanta Latyanta M
antyanha L2, 20000 em.
2, 2000 L20000 Mparamārthaniṅ L
rama:rtha:niṁ M
MDhŚ 8.360vetālika, L
om. M (eye-skip)uṇḍahagi norm.
Uṇḍagi L M
Spelling normalized after the instance in §69.uhutana, dadya M
uhutana ta35-01dadya Lpaṅucap-ucapa em.
paṅucap-ucapa L M...]nhaṅucapucapa: K
MDhŚ 8.361–363mvaṅ M
om. L Kstrīniṅ L M
stri Kstrīsaṅgrahaṇa L M
strisaṅgraha: Kkasəgəhakənaṅ donikan em.
kasəgəhaknandonika:n L Kkasəgə:haknakenda:nikan Mmaṅucap- em.
paṅucap- L K Mkili-kili L M
kali-kali Kkadi K
kādya L M
MDhŚ 8.364patyana usən ya de em.
patyanya Usən· ya de Lpatyanya, Usə43r3n ḍe Kpa:tya:nya Usə:n· ya de Mmvaṅ paḍa kavvaṅanya, M
om. L K (eye-skip)
MDhŚ 8.365vərəh-vərəh K
vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L Msujanma L M
sujadma Kanavanakən L
hanava:nhakən Khanvakən Msor janmanya L M
śujadmanya Kvaṅ em.
mvaṁ L K Mtuhātah M
tu35-09hva:taḥ Ltuvvataḥ Ksor janmanya L M
sojadmanya Ksakery K
sakiyy Lsakiryy M
MDhŚ 8.366sor janmanya L M
sojadmanya Kvərəh-vərəh M
vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L Kvərəh-vərəh M
vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L Kjanmanya L M
jadmanya Kikaṅ L M
tikaṁ Kta yan L K
tan M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. But we note what seems to be a partial parallel in YDh 2.288cd: dūṣaṇe tu karaccheda uttamāyāṁ vadhas tathā.rehnyānom … taṅanyā- transmitted in L M
tuta tuglana Ltataṅanya:- Ktaṅanya- Mom. K (eye-skip)tugəlana M
tuta tuglana Lom. K (larger gap)taṅanyā norm.
tataṅanya:- Ktaṅanya- Mom. K (larger gap)tah em.
-ta L Mtan Kdaṇḍanya L K
ḍaṇḍa Mmuvah L M
mvaṁ Kdaṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa: Kmā 5 em.
ma:, sū, 1, ma:, 4, L K M
MDhŚ 8.367. It seems that our author may have had before him a reading of the Sanskrit text starting with avivāhyāṁ instead of abhiṣahya. bahud L K
hud Mmakastrīnya L K M
One expects makastryanya. Emend thus?ta K M
om. L14 em.
4 L K M
The same error in the currency conversion had occurred in §186.təkanya. L K
tka:nya || ka || M
MDhŚ 8.368paḍa muṅpaṅ L
paḍa mu Kpaḍa:mupaṁ M
MDhŚ 8.369kanyānduvəl L M
ka:nya ḍuvəl K*pukiniṅ
puniniṁ Lpukini Kpunikiniṁ Mtan conj.
ta L K Mhuvus K M
uvas Lsaguṅiṅ L K
guṅiṁ Mtukvanya K M
taui 1×kvanya Lta itilnya L M
ta tilnya Kkapintəluni L M
kapiṁtluni K
MDhŚ 8.370ta L M
om. K (syntactic)anduvəlāta L M
hanḍuvəlan ta Kpukiniṅ L K
punikiniṁ Msiki tugəlana L K
siki ta tugla:na M (syntactic)
MDhŚ 8.371. For b, the edition records a widely attested variant reading strī jñātiguṇadarpitā which might partially underlie the OJ paraphrase.nimittākveh K M
kvoin textu ḥ Lmvaṅ kvehni M
mvaḥ kveḥni Lmvaḥhakveḥni Kikaṅ … duṣṭanya, transmitted in L M
kona Mom. K (eye-skip)maṅkana L
kona Mom. K (larger gap)asu L K
agu M
MDhŚ 8.372gəsəṅana L M
gsəṅa Ksamāṅgəsəṅana L M
saṁ maṅgəsəṅana: K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.uṅgvaniṅ alaki L M
tuṅgvaniṁ laki K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.amvati L K
hamviti M (lexical)-samayakən L M
-smaya§44v2kən· Kuṅgahanya L M
huṅganya Kpaṅantyakən L M
paṅantikən· Kahyun L
ayun Kayūn Manomaha K M
hanomahana Lmalih L K
maniḥ M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ulihniṅ L M
huliniṁ Kdəmakaniṅ L M
makaniṁ K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.andaṇḍa saṅ L K
hanḍaṇḍa: riṁ saṁ Mvehakəna L M
vahakni Kbrāhmaṇa, purohita L K
brahma:-pūrohita: Mlyana L M
lyan· K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.vadvan K M
vadvak· Lvalvan saṅ L M
valvaniṁ saṁ Knāhan L K
nohan Mtəmən L M
tmahan K (lexical)ya L M
om. K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.syuki M
syuk iṁ L Kapacāra K M
apavaraḥ Lśīghra L K
om. M
Sārasamuccaya 149: kunaṅ yan hana maṅkana daṇḍanya dera saṅ amava bhūmi ndan pastanya tugəlana kaninya syuki uyah.
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.suśīlāta saṅ M
suśila saṁ Lśuśila:, ta saṁ Kdaṇḍanya L
ndaṇḍa:nya Kḍaṇḍa: M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.strī-strī L M
stri Ksujanma L M
śujadma: Kalaki L M
halakya: Ktan L M
ta Kriy umah L M
riṁ humaḥ Kvaṅkəlaṅana L
vvaṁklaṁhana: Kvaklaṅgana Mkahananya L M
kalanya: K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.ndan hanestri- L
ndaneṁstri- Kndan hanaistri- M
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.2 L M
ṅa K
No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.yan L K B
tan Mmarery em.
mareyy K M Bmareṁyy L
It is notable that all witnesses transmit yy instead of expected ryy.ḍaṇḍaanya K
ḍaṇḍanya L Bḍaṇḍa:nya M3, L M B
om. K
MDhŚ 8.386riṅ L M B
ri Ktan hana … bhaṭāra indra kaḍatvanira, transmitted in L M B
hanarabi-rabi Lana:rabi-rabi Manarabi-rabi Btan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate37-02n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ dinlaliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana37-03si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do37-04hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || 37-05voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈37-06ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈37-07reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama37-08la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:37-09stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə 37-10hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə37-11ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur37-12ga kala:na Lpraṁ-praṁṅana Lpatinira L Mom. K (eye-skip)hanārabi-rabi norm.
hanarabi-rabi Lana:rabi-rabi Manarabi-rabi Bom. K (larger gap)
It is impossible to be sure from the manuscript evidence whether our author intended hana rabi-rabi or hanārabi-rabi. We opt for the latter as it makes the paraphrase agree with the meaning of the Sanskrit original; moreover, the phrase arabi laraṅan is attested in Dharma Pātañjala (ed. Acri 2017, p. 262, l. 14).tan hana M B
tan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate37-02n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ dinlaliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana37-03si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do37-04hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || 37-05voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈37-06ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈37-07reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama37-08la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:37-09stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə 37-10hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə37-11ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur37-12ga kala:na Lom. K (larger gap)praṅ-praṅa M B
praṁ-praṁṅana Lom. K (larger gap)pahinira B
patinira L Mom. K (larger gap)
A roman hand (possibly van der Tuuk’s) in Issue in the code corrected ti to hi.paḍa lavan svarga K M B
paḍa lavan· bhaṭa:ra Indra kada37-14tvanira, pada lavan· svargga: L
MDhŚ 8.387umaṅguhakən M
Umaṅgvakn L Khamaṅguhakn B (morphological)riṅ L M B
om. Kri L K M
riṁ Biti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita. L M B
om. K
Before the postcolophon, Issue in the code adds hayva tuduḥ-tuduḥ kiva harane kidul·, tka:niṁ pasir ||.hana […] prāgvivāka.
All witnesses indicate a strong punctuation after ləpihakəna.kunaṅ […] sākṣinya.
The readings of the three witnesses represent two recensions that cannot be reconciled with each other without doing violence to the one or the other. It is noticeable that the recension represented by Issue in the code and Issue in the code, which we follow here, is much more coherent than that represented by Issue in the code. By the principle of lectio difficilior potior, the latter should perhaps be preferred: its readings are less consistent, somewhat elliptical, and compressed, whereas the readings of the other recension could be interpreted as an expansion and systematization. On the other hand, the use of -nira in reference to the Śūdra must be a slip.sākṣi […] brahmā.
A few sections down (dyad 93), and then in all three manuscripts, we find the words kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, preserved here only in Issue in the code, almost literally repeated: kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahankunaṅ […] təkanya.
The second half of the Sanskrit stanza is not paraphrased at all. It is likely that corresponding sentences of the Old Javanese text have been lost due to eye-skip.ḍaṇḍaniṅ […] adharma.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.ikaṅ […] putra.
All witnesses read a lowest-level punctuation sign here and after the gloss of the next stanza: it seems that MDhŚ08.154–156 were considered to form a group.ika […] panahuranya.
This paragraph is transmitted ibn exceedingly corrupt form in all witnesses; we are forced to take recourse to extreme conjectures to obtain a coherent text.ikaṅ […] daṇḍanya.
Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?saṅ […] kārya.
This section paraphrases two stanzas at once. The words huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā which correspond to MDh 207a dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu come before the words mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh corresponding to MDh 206cd tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ. And neither of the two available witnesses closes the rendering of the first stanza with the usual final punctuation.kunaṅ […] daṇḍanya.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.ikaṅ […] prabhu.
None of the manuscripts show final punctuation at the end of this section.ikaṅ […] pūrvasāhasa.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation at the end of this section.nahan […] muvah.
For the first time the conclusion of a topic is not marked with a colophon.sapanəmanira […] sapanəmanira.
All of the manuscripts shows only a minor punctuation mark (as opposed to the usual section-ending mark) after phalanira parakṣa and there is no trace of transmission/paraphrase of the second half of the Sanskrit stanza. It appears that eye-skip led to loss of the corresponding segment of text at some stage of transmission. There is no way of knowing when this happened but it may have happened quite recently, hence we do not present this section merged with the next.tat […] tasya
The paraphrase suggests that our author had before him a variant reading with a causative verb form, like tat tad prahārayet tasya.saṅ […] len.
The syntax of the second half of the paragraph is difficult with transmitted paṅucap-ucapa. One conceivable emendation is dadyan paṅucap-ucapa,with denasalized equivalent of maṅucap-ucapa, but we rather assume that the n in Issue in the code is the result of reinterpretation at the end of a long textual omission. Although the manuscripts again read paṅucap- for expected maṅucap- in §330, we emend there too, arguing that several forms denasalized after yan in the context influenced the transmission of forms where denasalization should not occur.loka, sira … (17.1) loka maṅkana
A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.pratuhunta … (84.1) satya vacananta
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.kālih. … (86.1) ikaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in L.dehinām … (91.1) kunaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in L.ṅaranya, limaṅ … (119.1) ṅaranya, ikaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. … (135.1) cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.pradhana …satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.daṇḍaanya … (188.1) yapvan
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.kahilaṅan … (249.1) daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.ahabət i hri … (268.1) aməraṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.ātatāyi … (328.1) paṅucap-ucapa
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.